The Missing Rink

Sandpiper ( seeing the mystical light )

 

 

         The Missing Rink

 

I discovered it a few years ago on one of my annual visits back to the East Coast. It was sitting quietly on top of an old dresser, up in the attic of my Aunt Mildred's house on the Jersey shore. I hadn't even thought about it in years, but now, suddenly, there it was - the old metal case that used to house my roller skates.

Silver, with red and black trim, and a red plastic handle. I had given it more of a customized look by spelling out the name "STEVE" in large gold decal letters, running diagonally across the front. As a final artistic touch, I had added two, maroon and white, stickers of flying roller skates from The Fordham Skating Palace. The winged skates suggested a much greater skating speed than I had ever managed to reach, and stickers of ripped pants, creative falls, and floor burns would probably have been a little closer to truth.

      Luckily for me, I had no professional ambitions as a roller skater. It was just something I did for fun on Saturday afternoons. Even with that, I'm actually a little surprised that I stuck with it for as long as I did, since, obviously it wasn't my thing. Even after years of practice, I was still never able to develop anything much in the way of a skating repertoire. My greatest accomplishment, in fact, probably came when I mastered the art of skating backwards tentatively. I probably looked about as relaxed and flexible as Frankenstein did when he got off the table for the very first time and was asked to skate backwards. Part of the problem was that I could never really develop the knack of glancing over my shoulder to be able to see where I was going. As a result, I found myself constantly bracing for a fall. I was always afraid of being surprised by a stray piece of chewing gum or a sticky puddle of Coke, and both were pretty realistic possibilities at The Fordham Skating Palace.

Although I didn't really appreciate it at the time, learning how to skate backwards probably helped me to learn some really valuable lessons about life. First and foremost, of course, I learned never to throw gum on wooden floors, and, as a rule of life, this has always

served me well. More importantly, I learned a little something about hurtling myself backwards into the great unknown, and this would

prove to be excellent training for my later work as a psychotherapist. As a matter of fact, it almost qualified as my job description.

Putting aside my flashbacks for the moment, I, excitedly, unlatched the cover and looked inside. The box was filled with stacks of old love letters from my cousin Carol to her future husband, Perry. More importantly, however, the lining was still in remarkably good shape, so, without giving it much thought, I automatically dumped the letters into a cardboard box.  

 As I stood there, insensitively going about my work, I couldn't help being struck by the timing of it all. Only just recently I had been feeling a strong need for some tangible links with my past, and now, suddenly, out of the blue, my old metal skate box turns up. And, here was something that was, finally, light enough for me to carry back on the plane. My first bookcase and desk could stay behind in New Jersey, they'd be a little hard to store under my seat.  But the skate box, I decided, would be coming back home with me to San Diego. I needed it as a connection to my roots.

And the skate box was actually in pretty good shape, all things considered. A little scratched and rusted around the edges maybe, but hey, who wasn't? I was even beginning to feel a little scratched and rusted myself. Since l969 I had been working as a psychologist for the "Fighting Aztecs" of San Diego State University, and the job was not without its stressful features. The student body ran about 36,000 strong, give or take a few Aztecs either way, so It wasn't exactly your small liberal arts college. It was, actually, much more like the size of a small city or a very large party, depending on your point of view. At any given moment that could work-out to a lot of beers, a lot of unreturned phone calls, and a lot of broken hearts.

Sometimes, particularly during the peak seasons for human agitation, life would start to look like an endless series of crises, and our office would start to take on the look of an emergency room for the

human spirit.  And things would usually come in bunches for our clients too. Somehow you just knew that after their relationship went

belly-up, that they'd also be having some car trouble in the very near future.

Although most of the time I found the work to be generally fulfilling, sometimes it could really get to me. Like the cop on the beat, or the air traffic controller up in the tower, we all knew that we were paying a price for doing our particular kind of work, we could feel it taking it's physical and emotional toll. But we were hooked on it. Cops need robbers, and, apparently, counselors thrive on clients with problems.

But, sometimes, when things would really start to build-up, I'd really start to wonder where the upside of this business had gone. It could then become a constant challenge just to keep your perspective, and not drown in a sea of negativity. Part of the problem for us, of course, was that there was a major imbalance in terms of what our clients were bringing-in to talk about. There was a tremendous negative surplus of confusion, despair, and anxiety, and little in the way of celebration or positive ritual to balance things off. In some ways, we were almost like clergymen who only got to do funerals, and never any weddings.

Since my students were usually depressed, they rarely popped-in to tell me how great they were feeling about themselves or about how wonderful life could really be. In truth, many of my clients actually felt constantly shortchanged by life. All too often their rewards felt like punishments, and their punishments felt like rewards. It was an easy mistake to make, and one that I was personally very familiar with. Even with all that, I sometimes found myself wishing that we could change the name of our counseling center to "Our Lady Of Perpetual Disappointment."

But, sometimes it was really hard not to get down. These were troublesome times, and rapid change and painful upheaval seemed to be everywhere.  From the global level to the more personal or human level, nobody seemed immune. Even my old metal skate box had to go through a few rough times. Since its liberation from my Aunt Mildred's attic, it had actually been forced to go through a rather difficult mid-life career change of its own. It was now working as a door stop in our old Spanish house on Mount Helix, and probably feeling pretty ambivalent about its new duties. The view is better, but it no longer gets to carry skates.

It now stands quietly in our den, holding-open a double-glazed French door which leads out to our second-story redwood deck. The large L-shaped deck affords a beautiful view of rolling hills, tree tops, and colorful drought-resistant plants, while a slatted overhang provides some welcome relief from the East County sun. Off to the West you can catch a small glimpse of the blue Pacific in the distance, and in the driveway below there stands one of the more picturesque basketball courts that you could ever hope to find. It was a far cry from some of the courts back in New York City, but it wasn't entirely without its dangers. A ball accidentally bouncing over our chain link fence stands a pretty good chance of being punctured by a giant cactus, or even disappearing completely into the bulrushes across the road.

The whole scene gives us the welcome illusion of country living, even if it might, technically, be more like the suburbs. But there are no sidewalks here, only some narrow winding roads, and we don't have sewers yet, just septic systems. There's even a little wildlife to be found that you wouldn't necessarily associate with a suburban habitat. We have plenty of birds, everything from hummingbirds to hawks, and there's no shortage of lizards either. In some sort of low-budget Darwinian festival, the slowest of them are systematically weeded-out by the cats who stalk them around our yard. And, the cats are kind of amazing in their own right. Somehow, through some unexplained, mysterious process, they are able to intuitively sense that we humans love to receive decapitated lizards as presents.

And there's a lot of other action around the neighborhood. Some of our neighbors raise bees, and we seem to be raising ants, although not intentionally.  During the hot, dry, Santa Anas they  invade our house in their desperate search for water. Seeing giant black swaths moving into my kitchen propels me into a desperate search of my own -

a search for Diazanon spray. It goes against my nature to have to resort to chemical warfare, but these ants don't seem to want to play it any other way. Sometimes I try leaving them a little drinking water outside the house, but it never seems to work.

Even if the whole scene might be somewhat of an illusion, it's still a very attractive and comforting one to us. There's been a steady stream of people just like us who have also been discovering "America's Finest City", and things are changing rapidly. Refugees from crowds, corruption, crime, and cold have been finding their way into San Diego County, and Paradise has long since stopped looking like Paradise. It's getting a lot more congested, and our traffic and smog are becoming very major league in their own right. So, given all this, it was nice to have a low density neighborhood to offer us some protection from these constant reminders of rampant growth and encroaching development.

So, at least for the time being, we still had a little space and serenity, and we appreciated it. My wife, and I had both come from humble beginnings as apartment dwellers in the Bronx, and it helped that we were still able to remember what that had been like. As I sat in my den, glancing over at my old skate box, I couldn't help reflecting back on how we had actually wound-up here. In retrospect, our journey from the Bronx to this wildlife sanctuary in the Great American Southwest had involved a lot more for us than just a move or a physical relocation. Clearly, it had been a personal and spiritual journey as well.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Early Memories

 

The story actually begins only a few short blocks from the very same Fordham Skating Palace that had supplied the stickers of the flying roller skates. It was l942, the year of my birth.

In many ways the Bronx was really an insane place to grow-up, but fortunately we didn't have anything normal to compare it with. As a result, we found it to be quite wonderful in its own way. The view from our fourth floor apartment at 240l Davidson Avenue was a little different than the view from the redwood deck in Mount Helix. For one thing, it was a much longer way down to the street below. For another, there was precious little in the way of soothing greenery. The closest beach was Tar Beach - up on the roof.

Although we didn't get to see any cats stalking lizards, the view from 2401 still had its own share of action and high drama. There were stickball games, squealing brakes, people screaming, sirens blaring, and the constant backdrop of horns, traffic, and trains. It was an environment of concrete, metal, and noise. There was little in the way of softness, an aloe would not have survived. 

I spent a lot of time looking-out on this festival of sight and sound; contemplating it all. I remember being impressed, almost astonished, at how everyone was getting-on with the business of life; how they all seemed to know just what to do. Under the circumstances, they seemed to have a surprisingly clear sense of purpose. Like drones in the hive of life, all the players seemed to know their roles. They all seemed to know the ropes and the routines.

But, as for me, I remember feeling very perplexed about the whole thing. I just didn't really get it, and a growing uneasiness seemed to be settling-in rather early in life. Almost as soon as I could think, I probably began to question it all. How come they all know what to do with themselves? How do they know what this is all about? Instead of sitting in my high chair, and quietly eating my mashed carrots, I, apparently, thought it was important to reflect-on the death-denying quality of much of contemporary American life.

 Other than being an incredibly deep, and existentially-savvy newborn, like most babies, I think I also must have been cute. I remember my extreme self-consciousness when people would make a fuss over me, and how very ill at ease I felt from all the kvelling and cheek-pinching. Flashbulbs going-off in my eyes startled me. I felt a little like King Kong - dragged into the city, taken far away from my natural habitat, and gawked-at by strangers on the other side of the bars. Some thirty years later I came to realize just how true this really was, and just how much I still wanted to go home.

I had a small collection of stuffed animals in my room, and, for a while, I had some glow-in-the-dark stars on my ceiling. Although I never had a dog or cat in our apartment, at any given time I might be playing host to fish, turtles, parakeets, or even rabbits. Depending on the year, there might also be anything from marbles and baseball cards to stamp collections and chemistry sets. Most of the stock got regularly rotated, but sporting goods and musical instruments were usually in there somewhere.

Like most kids in those days, I also went through my cowboy and Indian stage. The Lone Ranger was one my biggest heroes, and I tried to be just like him, even if they didn't allow horses into our apartment building. I loved the fact that he wore a mask, and did good deeds anonymously. And I loved how he would be heading-off into the sunset just as the townspeople were looking at the silver bullet, and trying to figure out just who that masked man was, anyway.

       My favorite Indian was Straight Arrow. He could usually be found on the cardboard cards separating the layers of Nabisco Shredded Wheat. Straight Arrow always seemed to know amazing things about how to survive in the wilderness, and he could travel through the forest without making a sound. Even if he was walking on dry leaves, nobody could hear him coming. When I would try this myself, it sounded like I was walking on boxes of shredded wheat with microphones in my shoes. Straight Arrow was also the ultimate wilderness handyman. With only a few twigs and rocks he would, somehow, be able to construct an entire Indian village and feed it for a year. I envied his

uncanny ability to  find wooden sticks that were just the right length, and had notches in just the right places.

Straight Arrow may also have been the one who inspired us to get into archery. My friends and loved to go into the woods and shoot our bows and arrows. And once there, we didn't always bother to use traditional targets either. Sometimes when we were a little bored we might shoot an arrow into the air, straight-up, directly above our heads. It would completely disappear into the sky so we'd have to stay alert and try to spot it before it pierced our skulls or blinded us. It sure was a great way to get the old adrenaline going, and was probably great preparation for the hazards of dating.

There was really so much for us to do growing-up in New York City that it was truly amazing. Even as kids we had easy access to movies, museums, the zoo, and even to foreign consulates. Sometimes we would make the rounds and collect packets of free literature on each country. We could also take in a stamp show, coin show, boat show, automobile show, or even a polo match if we wanted to. And there were always the pro's - The Yankees, Giants, and Knicks were all there for us to watch, and we weren't dependent on the automobile to get there. A fifteen cent subway ride could get us just about anywhere we needed to go.

Converse Allstars were my favorite sneakers. One of the regular highlights of my childhood came when we would head over to the local sporting goods store on the Grand Concourse to buy a new pair of Allstars. We had a choice of white or black in canvas or canvas. For that customized look you could add a pair of colored laces, and there was sometimes tremendous anguish on deciding on a color.

The white Allstars looked a lot better, but it was pretty hard to keep them that way. It was always open-season on any new pair of white footwear, so, if you chose them, you'd have to be constantly on your guard. The biggest targets, of course, were any new pair of white bucks. Show  up in some and be prepared to run for your life if you didn't want them covered with black stomp-marks. In those days they even sold little bags of rub-on chalk powder to hide the marks and blemishes on your wounded bucks, and they sold a lot of them.

But, even if your friends did try to step all over them, it was still nice to get a new pair of sneakers or shoes. I, actually, felt very lucky just to have them.  These days it seems to take a lot more than that to do the trick. It's not like we were feeling poor or deprived in any major way. We actually thought of ourselves as middle-class in those days, much as we still do now. But in those days we would compare ourselves to the less fortunate ones, on the bottom of the scale. And, compared to the people in Harlem or Puerto Rico, we knew we had it pretty good.

Now, of course, I can still manage to feel deprived even while owning three cars and living in a mini-hacienda. Now, for some reason, I tend to envy people who can travel at will, even though I really don't enjoy traveling all that much, and, at the moment, there's no place in  particular that I really want to go. I guess it was a lot nicer, and a lot cheaper, when all it took was a new pair of sneakers to make your day. It appears as though the secrets of human satisfaction are still a bit elusive to most of us. No matter what we have, somehow, we always seem to want more.

But, I digress. Turning back to the Converse Allstars for a minute, once we got them we didn't just sit around worrying about getting them scuffed-up or dirty. We used them, and we used them for just about every kind of sport imaginable. .

As younger kids, we'd usually start-out with your basic rubber ball, the classic pink "Spaldeen", and we'd get a surprising amount of mileage out of it. It could be used in your room, in the hallways of your apartment building, out on the sidewalks, stoops and curbs in front of your house, and down by the handball courts, schoolyard and parks. We played everything with it from "hit the penny" to stoopball and stickball.

 My baseball interests died in junior high school, I remember the exact day. My friend Victor and I had gone up to the school yard to hit a baseball around. I lofted a fly ball out to him, and he pretended, I thought, to lose it in the sun. Always the joker, Victor dropped to the ground grabbing his face. After a minute I realized he wasn't joking, and that he had actually caught the ball with his nose which was now broken and rapidly losing a lot of blood.

After Victor's nose healed we decided to stick with bike riding for a while. We enjoyed taking day trips on our 3-speed English Racers. In the morning we'd buy a roast beef hero from the local German delicatessen, and head North into Westchester County. One of our most memorable rides came on the opening day for the Tappan Zee bridge. Like the George Washington, it spanned the Hudson River, but a little further to the North. As part of the grand opening celebration, they had reserved the first day for pedestrians and cyclists, and, without traffic to worry about, it made for a beautiful day.

Sometimes we'd get up early and take a ride up to the cemetery in Tarreytown, the scene of "The Legend of Sleepy Hollow." We'd ride up and down through the cemetery, and try to terrify each other with sightings of the Headless Horseman. And it didn't, actually, take all that much to terrify us. We were already quite paranoid about being unwelcome visitors from the Bronx. The Westchester County residents wanted their parks for their own kids, and weren't looking for any more new recruits from New York City. They had already fled.

But, let's face it, if you had to associate one sport with New York City, it probably wouldn't be archery or bike riding. You'd probably come-up with basketball, and you'd probably be right. I became totally hooked-on the game while I was still a short and stubby kid back at P.S. 33.  In those days, I remember what an accomplishment it was just to be able to get the ball up near the rim. It was a lot closer to a classic "fling" than to a shot.

I practiced constantly, and the game, eventually, became the major focus for my energies, and a great outlet for blowing-off a little steam. At a simple level, the game gave me a much-welcomed feeling that I was actually good at something; that I had a special skill that I could call my own. I, also, grew to love the artistic or creative dimension of the game  that involved things like intuition and teamwork. Over time, this facet of the game became totally intriguing to me.

       Although basketball may have been a great game, it wasn't always easy getting a court, particularly when you were younger and smaller. If I got there early enough, or if the weather was miserable enough, I might get lucky and find a free basket to practice on. But, once the bigger kids came out, your basketball career would have to be put on hold for a while. They usually kicked you right off the court without even thinking twice about it. You and your basketball were a minor annoyance to them, and they, basically, just treated you like you didn't exist. They'd just begin playing, and assume that you would be clearing-out momentarily. Depending on their mood, of course, they might also just fling your ball over the fence into heavy traffic. It was really nothing personal, just a little jungle etiquette in action.  Every once in a while, though, you might get lucky. If they were short-handed enough, they might, actually, let you play with them until one of the elite arrived. It was always a good idea to try to make the most of the opportunity.

Years later, after moving out to San Diego, I could never quite get used to seeing all those beautiful schoolyards with all those empty basketball courts. Perfect weather but no basketball players. And, nobody seemed to be having all that much fun either, in basketball or in anything else. All the sports in suburbia seemed to be organized into leagues by adults who wore high white socks, and emphasized things like healthy competition and sportsmanship. To me, it’s always seemed like this adult-organizational overlay took the fun right out of it.

Besides basketball, music was my other main outlet as I was growing up. I studied the accordion for a number of years and became fairly proficient at it. This would have been great if I had been living in Poland, but, unfortunately, my accordion talents were peaking just as Rock and Roll was beginning to hit the scene in our country. Almost overnight, the accordion was rendered into one of the most uncool instruments imaginable. If you wanted to clear-out a room all you had to do now was threaten to play "Lady of Spain."

Not wanting to live as a social leper, I quickly switched to the guitar, and took lessons from a fellow named Ronnie Lee, A.K.A. Ronald Leventhal. He was a terrific guitarist and an excellent teacher, but after a year or two I was getting tired of playing the pop and classical pieces that he had been teaching me. So I bought a solid-body electric, and spent countless hours playing along with records and tapes in my room. I spent a lot of time playing along with people like Buddy Holly, The Everly Brothers, Little Richard, and Jerry Lee Lewis. 

Speaking of Rock and Roll, some of my greatest boyhood memories came in catching some of those classic acts at the early rock and roll shows put on by Alan Freed and Murray the K. My friends and I would get up in the middle of the night, and hop a subway into Manhattan or Brooklyn, so we could wait on line for hours just to get in. Crowd control was a big problem at these events, and things could get a little hairy. The fans were supposed to have fun, but not get too wild, and you never knew where the line was going to be drawn.  There was always an air of underlying tension, and we always seemed to be bracing ourselves for a riot. The fans were unpredictable and the police were always capable of making it even worse.

 Speaking of tensions and conflicts, sometimes it was hard not to notice some of the other ones that always seemed to be simmering just below the surface. Just growing-up watching the local news in New York made for a stiff inoculation against what would later be broadcast every evening during the Vietnam War and the rest of the turbulent 60's. Absurd and often tragic events often managed to stand-out against the constant backdrop of ever-present crime and corruption.

At the neighborhood level, these conflicts and tensions were often aggravated by bullies or other key players, who had been significantly tweaked by life. Some of them had a somewhat perverted sense of curiosity. One kid in my high school was experimenting with tossing burning objects from his roof when he accidentally set a little old lady on fire. Gravity had already been discovered, so I'm really not sure what he was trying to prove. I’m pretty sure that he never experienced any legal consequences for this act, but he did come out of it with a great nickname - "The Torch." In New York City, it didn't seem to matter what you did or how you did it as long as you, somehow, managed to stand-out from the crowd, and make a name for yourself.

       And then there were others who managed to draw a crowd even if it really took a bit of doing. Occasionally, it might even come in the form of suicide. Once, while we were on our way to school one morning, we came upon the police just as they had finished placing blankets around a major intersection under the tracks of an elevated train. We were afraid to find-out what was happening, but, as it turned out, the blankets were all covering the widely scattered parts of an unfortunate soul who had just been splattered by a train. Even more horrifying was my experience as a young child while I was waiting for a subway train with my mother. As people inched-up to position themselves for the doors, the man next to me did a sudden swan dive into heavy metal and steel wheels.

Not everything was that dramatic, of course, but even the little stuff tended to add up. There seemed to be no shortage of people hassling you over one thing or another. Pasadena may have had its Rose Bowl Parade, but New York had one of its own, and it featured an endless procession of the anxious and the agitated. Life could get hard here and it showed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Dr. Brown

 

Luckily, however, everything wasn't always this grim and tense. New York also had its share of local color and charm. How could you possibly beat, for example, the cross-section of fans that might show-up at The Garden or Yankee Stadium? And, how could you possibly capture the classic style of the average waiter in a New York deli? These things really needed to be experienced first hand!

One of my earliest Madison Square Garden memories involved a professional basketball doubleheader, featuring the entire Eastern Division of the N.B.A. This might also tell you something about just how long ago that may have been. Anyway, it drew a crowd that was like something out of "Ben Hur", and probably about as polite. While my friend Stuart and I were waiting in front of the box office, I found myself, literally, getting carried away by the crowd. There was absolutely nothing that I could do, so I just let it carry me towards the subway entrance, and an uptown train heading back home.  "Stuuuuuuuuuu!"

       Plenty of local color could be found at the neighborhood delicatessen.  You could hardly find a bad one, and most would probably qualify as state of the art. Pastrami on club with mustard and coleslaw was always my favorite, topped-off with a Dr. Brown's Cream Soda and a knish. The waiters, with their black shoes and smartly contrasting white socks always added nicely to the ambiance. The rest of the outfit consisted of a small hand towel draped over the arm, and a very unthrilled look on the face. If any of these waiters had ever said something like, "Have a nice day," you'd wonder if they had a fever.

And, speaking of unthrilled looks, I was no stranger to giving them myself. Like many others, I too had my share of unglamorous jobs, and was probably a lot less gracious in them than the average deli waiter. For a while I had an after-school job as a stock boy in the local Daitch supermarket. For a while, at least, it was kind of exciting to actually be getting a behind the scenes look at any type of operation, but, before too long, unloading boxes of dairy products and canned goods started to lose some of its intrigue. On the other hand, it was good to get a feel for what those kinds of jobs were actually like. People also needed to pay their dues, and the Daitch job certainly helped me to appreciate why people were always telling you to stay in school and get a good job.

Although people who know me find it very hard to believe, I also worked for a time down at Lord and Taylor's in Manhattan. Being a stock boy there gave me a wonderful opportunity to be ordered around by a more refined, and sophisticated class of people than I had encountered at the cheese counter at Daitch. I could also say that working at Lord and Taylor's helped me develop the keen fashion sense that I retain to this day, but that would be a complete untruth. In fact, The Good Taste Police often catch me as I'm heading out the door in the morning. I never seem to move fast enough to escape detection by their radar. It's not easy being a fashion fugitive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The View From the Stand

 

My longest-running part-time job was at my grandparents’ newsstand. It was just like the ones you saw in the movies, the only difference was that we didn't give out a lot of tips to private detectives. Grandpa Herman, my mother's father, was able to get the stand because he was blind, and my Grandma Sarah was there most of the time to help him. For a while their stand was located at a bus stop in a tunnel under Kingsbridge Road. The cold, dampness, noise, and fumes made for a pretty tough way to make a living.

After a number of years in the tunnel, they, eventually, were able to move to another stand which was up at street level in some daylight and fresher air. The new stand was located at the end of the elevated line at 242nd Street and Broadway, across the street from Van Cortlandt Park. They sold a lot of papers to commuters who would come down from Westchester County and catch the train into Manhattan. The elevated trains ran directly overhead.

       Although the green wooden stand sheltered us from the rain and snow, it could still get damp and bitter-cold inside. And it wasn't easy making change or rolling pennies while you were trying to keep your hands warm with fingerless gloves. You had to be fast with your calculations, and fast with your fingers too, and frozen fingers weren't always that nimble. The commuters, in particular, were always in a tremendous hurry. They would all let-off the bus at the same time, and  descend on the stand in a giant shock wave, attacking us with their pennies. They'd grab their papers, and want their change before they even handed us the money.

There were a few other tensions as well. We might be huddled around the heater and suddenly hear the loud screeching of brakes from a truck which was obviously going to crash into us and cripple us for life. While we braced for the impact, a voice would scream out, "News!" And, only then would we realize that it was only the Daily News delivery truck which was already speeding-off into the distance on its never-ending mission of terror. But, although our lives may have been spared this time, we still had to bolt-out the door, and rescue the newly bundles of newspaper from the slush out by the curb. It didn't take long for newspapers to become water-logged, and our customers weren't really into paper mache.

The attacks of the killer delivery trucks were almost unrelenting, and they were always tremendously unsettling. Being on the receiving end had to be the polar opposite of quietly enjoying tea in a Japanese teahouse. But things, somehow, have a way of evening out. For many years my father, who handled used trucks and truck parts, made a lot of money junking old Daily News delivery trucks. The quicker these drivers could destroy them, the better it was for us.

Also helping-out at the stand was Louie, the old Macedonian, who was  about sixteen hundred years my senior, and looked a lot like an aging Kojak. He spoke with a thick Macedonian accent that must have sounded very much like Alexander the Great's, whom, I'm sure, Louie must have known personally. An incredibly hearty fellow with the strength of a much younger man, Louie wouldn't take anything from anybody. If someone short-changed him a penny, he might leap-up from behind the counter and chase after the guy, running up hundreds of stairs while screaming, "Stop, stop you bestit!"

 The stand would quiet down dramatically when it wasn't the rush hour, and during those slack times, working at the stand gave me a great opportunity to catch-up on my reading. We carried just about every newspaper and magazine in town, and eventually there'd be enough time to get to most of them. The stand also provided an incredible observation point for people-watching. And the variety pack of life that passed before us ran the entire gamut, in terms of wealth, achievement, and personality refinement.

       For some strange reason, I found myself becoming particularly intrigued with the successful-looking one's who came down from Westchester County. After studying them closely, I came to the conclusion that they had two major things in common - beige London Fog raincoats, and an uncanny ability to handle The New York Times while using only one hand. As a jostled subway rider you always needed your other hand free to hang-onto a strap or pole, so this was an ability that could be almost vital to your survival as an informed commuter. And this was no tabloid-sized paper that we're talking about here. This was the big one, with stories running through a number of different sections, yet, somehow, they were able to accomplish this feat in a crowded, moving subway car. It was utterly amazing. As good as I became athletically, I was never able to develop the ability to handle The Times even with two hands, and even while seated comfortably at a stationary table. I'd still leave diagonal creases and bent pages, and look terribly unsuave doing it.

       As embarrassing as it may sound, I found myself becoming almost totally obsessed with this London Fog - New York Times combination.  I sensed that there was something terribly significant hidden in this, but the link continued to elude me. And then one day it suddenly dawned on me that I had accidentally broken the code. Somehow, I had managed to stumble upon the two secret qualifying events that would automatically guarantee your admission into the world of success.  I wasn't quite sure where they held the tests, but I became firmly convinced that all they had to do was to show their London Fog, complete the eight compulsory one-handed maneuvers with The New York Times, and they would then be set for life.  They could then go on to meet all the right people, travel in all of the right circles, and be able to walk into places like The New York Athletic Club with total confidence.

  When I wasn't uncovering the secret life of the Westchester commuter, I couldn't help noticing some of the other action around the neighborhood. We had a number of bars on the street, including one right across the way from the stand, so you could get a real education about that segment of society. Watching the unfortunate ones who slobbered and soiled themselves while waiting anxiously for the doors to open for the day, could get pretty depressing.

Other signs of personal and interpersonal neglect could also be seen around the bar. One that really stuck vividly in my mind was the sight of a young father who, on his way to the park with his kids, just stopped in for a quick beer with the guys. He wound-up spending a few hours drinking and socializing while his kids were running out of ways to kill time in the nearby luncheonettes. How many times, I wondered, could this guy come-out and give them some change for a cone or some Italian ices? Of course they shouldn't have any doubts as to how special and loved they really were! It was trauma in the making, and future generations of bartenders, mistresses, and therapists would be hearing all about it.

       Just to make things even more confusing for me, everyone who passed by the stand wasn't neglectful, abusive or even depressing. There were a lot of other people who were friendly, considerate, and basically very nice.  Many of them  were just on their way over to Van Cortlandt Park, and had nothing more shady in mind than a tree. As I pieced things together, it was beginning to look like people were capable of just about anything, from the very worst to the very best, and with all of these apparent contradictions it made it tough to reach any firm conclusions about the human race.

Van Cortlandt Park itself had just about everything you could want, including a golf course, a lake with row boats, a stadium and track, handball and basketball courts, and acres and acres of grassy fields. During the winter, they'd even convert one of the fairways into a small ski slope, and there was always something incongruous about seeing people getting-off the subway with their skis and poles. 

With vivid images of a broken bone poking through one of my pants' legs, I never took advantage of the ski slope, but I did play the golf course at Van Cortlandt whenever I got the chance. It was usually pretty empty during the week, so playing a quick nine holes before or after school wasn't all that difficult. And, it was cheap too. In those days we could buy a golf permit each year, and play on public courses all around the city for just a token fee.

Of course, you had to remember that this was still New York City, so playing golf at Van Cortlandt wasn't exactly like playing at Pebble Beach or St. Andrews. Among other things, some of the golfing etiquette could be a little different. All over the world, for example, if you needed to alert another golfer in front of you, all you had to do would be to yell, "Fore!"  But, in New York they were a lot more creative than that. Someone might just whistle a ball right past your ear and smile at you as you figured-out just how close you had just come to the Great Last Hole of Life.

 

 

 

De Witt C.

 

De Witt Clinton High School was just on the other side of Van Cortlandt Park. It was a large, all-boys school, with a lot of middle or lower class kids from the Bronx, mixed in with a fair number of poor black kids who rode the train up from Harlem. Word had it that they felt a lot safer at Clinton than they felt at their own neighborhood schools down in Harlem. It may have been safer, but many of them still thought it was a good idea to keep their money in a shoe. 

The whole atmosphere at Clinton was very much like that of a locker room. The guys tended to be a bit crude and adolescent. Being separated from girls, we really didn't know quite what to make of them. At times there may even have been a tendency to see them more as objects rather than as persons. When actually encountering a girl out in public, the typical Clinton guy could usually draw from a repertoire that included gawking, grunting, or showing-off, depending on their particular level of pathology or social retardation. And, sometimes they might even take it a step further.  Although it wasn't my particular style, manliness could also be displayed by trapping girls on the train and making them miss their stop. Clinton guys thought that life really couldn't get much better than this, and they ranked it right up there with bullying our nerdy neighbors from The Bronx High School of Science.

But, despite some of the animal antics, De Witt Clinton really wasn't such a bad place to go to school.  Although it was easy to forget, many of the other city schools were, in fact, even rougher, and the education at Clinton was first rate. We had a number of truly excellent teachers, quite a few highly-motivated students, and a lot of guys who were, basically, pretty nice, unless of course, you were being trapped on a train by one of them. Many of our graduates went on to fame and fortune, including people like Burt Lancaster, Robert Klein, Nate Archibald, and "The Torch".

Clinton was probably best-known as a perennial hotbed of great basketball talent. Year after year we would really crank-out the great ballplayers. A number of them went on to the pros, but all too many of them never even made it into college. They would have their brief moment of glory and then wind-up pushing a broom at Peerless Camera.

As for me, I had been practicing like crazy ever since I had taken-up the game in grade school, so in my sophomore year I decided to go- out for the team. But, height, among other things, was a bit of a problem. A few years later a growth spurt would bring me up to 6'2", but in my sophomore year of high school I was a lot closer to 5'2". I was every coach's dream - slow, white, and short. I was the kind of kid that announcers liked to refer to as an "intelligent" player, meaning that I had all of the necessary physical tools to become an owner.

The Clinton try-out consisted of a series of full-court games. Each game was supposed to be five minutes long, but the clock seemed to be running a lot faster than that. Every few games a player might catch the coach's eye for a more extended look. But, for the other ninety nine percent of us, it was "hasta luego." I don't think I touched the ball more than once during my five minute do-or-die scrimmage. I remember watching one kid dribbling the ball endlessly in circles for no apparent reason as precious seconds were ticking away on the clock. I found myself wishing for an elephant gun.

The coach probably had the best talent in the city to choose from, but I still managed to feel rejected and ripped-off when he didn't want me. My ego was crushed as my dreams of glory vanished in five short, humbling minutes. But, I was surprisingly resilient, and quickly regained my perspective. Realistically, I had to admit that I came up a little short in size and ability, and the coach had, actually, made the right decision.

       If I couldn't be Mr. Basketball I decided that I might as well fall-back on my second glamour career - sports reporting. Like most of my friends, I followed the world of sports very closely, reading the sports section in The Post every afternoon, and listening faithfully to Howard Cosell on the radio. Following in these traditions, my friend Stuart and I, long since reunited after our forced separation in front of The Garden, teamed up as cub reporters for the Clinton News. We wound-up covering football and basketball, but, unfortunately, we found ourselves forced to write in a style that may have been journalistically correct, but was also incredibly sterile and uncreative. I guess we were supposed to come-up with something that looked like a news release on one of the major wire services, and, we routinely did just that. Eventually, we perfected our journalistic talents to the point where we were able to make an exciting game sound dull.

 But the glamour of traveling with the team and being part of the De Witt Clinton sports scene really made it all worthwhile. There were many treasured moments for us, both home and away. Football games were always the most exciting, probably because they always had the greatest potential for a large-scale riot. For show and tell, our students would sometimes see who could come back with the largest knifed-off piece of an opposing school's jacket. 

Basketball games had a similar potential for volatility, but they were contained in a much smaller area. So, for the reporter or spectator, it became a question of personal preference. Would you rather get crushed to death on a football field, or have your head smashed-in in a gymnasium?  Sometimes it was hard to decide.

On the whole, Stu and I came to prefer the gym. The games were great, and the team had more than its share of interesting characters. The relationship between the players and the coach was also pretty interesting, and it gave us a lot to not write about. At that particular time in Clinton's basketball history, the players were, basically, in the driver's seat, and they knew it. Needless to say, it made things a little difficult for the coach. Luckily for him, he really didn't need to do all that much coaching. With the talent he had, he could, basically, just send them out in groups of five, and they would usually destroy everything in their path.

But, every so often, the coach would get fed-up with the lack of respect he was getting from his players, and he'd try to take more of a strong-handed approach with his team. On one memorable occasion, Charlie, one of his star players had shown-up late for the game, and the coach had finally had it with Charlie's irritating habits. This time, he decided, he  was, finally, going to put his foot down, and show them who was really the boss. So, just before game time, the coach announced to the team that he was benching Charlie for the entire game for disciplinary reasons. The team responded  with - "Charlie don't play, we don't play man!"  Charlie played.

       The team probably wondered why the coach was making such a big deal out of it. Maybe Charlie wasn't your classic scholar/athlete, but why single him out?  Sure, he could be a little irresponsible at times, or perhaps even menacing, but he also had his arrogant and pugnacious side as well.  Sometimes, in fact, when he would get tired of picking-on people, Charlie enjoyed throwing liquor bottles out of moving trains, and he wasn't always that particular about whether or not the windows were open either. His aptitude tests may have shown that he had terrific potential as a felon, but, while he was with us at Clinton, Charlie was the chief enforcer on one very fine high school basketball team. Just ask the guys from Music and Art.

Their team was composed of sensitive and talented kids who were kind of like the kids from "Fame''. Unfortunately for them, our team was kind of like the kids from Attica, and we were beating-up everyone in sight. This was a team that would later go on to win the New York City championships two out of the three years I was there, so, somehow, you knew that Music and Art would have its hands full. 

But, it was even worse than we had expected. We rolled over Music and Art unmercifully, scoring almost at will, and pouring it on in every possible way. It was always nice to see your team win, but this was starting to get embarrassing. Music and Art had a one-armed center who wasn't having a particularly good game. In my opinion, he was showing tremendous courage just by wearing a shirt with no sleeves, and trying to play basketball with only one arm. But, instead of respecting this guy's guttiness, our center held his only arm or hand whenever he could get away with it. As a result, he found himself constantly off-balance and reeling wildly out of control. From the press box it was a bit like watching someone trying to row a boat with only one oar. Apparently sports didn't always build such great character.

Another journalistic highpoint came when we were covering an away game at Boys High School which was located in a war zone in Brooklyn. Stu and I wanted to send proxies, but out of loyalty to the war correspondents who had risked their lives during World War II, we decided to cover the game ourselves.

 Terrified, and very much fearing for our lives, we made it to the gym and showed our press cards to a rather unfriendly-looking group of brothers who were guarding the entrance. Somehow we had the feeling that they would be rooting for Boys High. Even though we were the only two white guys in the vicinity, race wasn't really the most important factor. In truth, just being from Clinton, was probably enough to put us very much at risk. 

As I remember it, the dialogue went something like this:

-“What you want man?”

-“Er, gulp, Clinton News. Here to cover the game? Here's our, our press cards?” (I know that these are statements, but they came out sounding a lot like questions)

-“Your momma!”

-“Ahh. Excuse us I think we must, must have the wrong entrance.”

The highpoint in our journalistic careers probably came in  covering the city championships at Madison Square Garden. With some help from our trusty Clinton News press cards, Stu and I were allowed to sit at the press tables down at courtside, right next to the pros from The Post, The Times, and The News.

The Garden itself had its own mystique, filled with powerful images of basketball history and heroism. The old wooden floor had soaked-up the sweat and footprints of all the great ones, and it now radiated an awesome presence of its own.  And, for Stu and I, our fantasies were in overdrive. Maybe, we wondered, it really wasn't all that farfetched after all. Maybe we really could become like Clark Kent or Leonard Koppett. Maybe someday we too would be covering sports for a great metropolitan newspaper.

 But in our hearts we knew that this particular dream would be ending shortly. We viewed journalism as a highly-prized and glamorous field, but one in which jobs only went to the very cream of the crop. And, neither of us could picture ourselves in that kind of select company. So the time was ripe to come up with a more realistic back-up plan. Stu decided to become a lawyer, but, as for me, I had no idea what I really wanted to do with myself.

Sensing this lack of direction, my mother thought it would be a good idea to have me tested. So she hired a psychologist who came over to our apartment and administered some psychological tests. He gave me an interest test and some aptitude tests, but the one that I remember most vividly was the intelligence test. As I was taking it, I remember becoming completely intrigued with the whole procedure, from the stopwatch that he was using to the test itself. I was particularly fascinated by the jig saw pieces that you were supposed to make into the shape of a hand, and the cartoons that needed to be placed in the proper sequence for them to tell a story.

I thought it was absolutely amazing that he could tell all about a person in just a few hours simply by using these tools. I, on the other hand, didn't have the foggiest idea about why anyone did anything, even after I had talked with them for years! From what I could tell, this stuff was really pretty cool.                

When we went over the results from my interest test, I remember him telling me that my scores on the social service occupations were a bit low. Actually, my scores fell kind of half-way between Grizzly Adams and Sonny Liston. I was your basic hermit who could become belligerent if pushed. It wasn't, exactly, the profile of your classic "people person".  According to the psychologist, the results suggested that I might not want to rush into an occupation that involved a lot of personal contact with other people. It sounded good so far.

He also expressed some concern about my generally negative attitude towards others. People, he told me, weren't as bad or as untrustworthy as I thought they were, and he hoped that someday I could learn to give people more of a chance. I thought it was a nice, well-meaning sentiment, but I wondered where this guy had actually grown-up.

       Even though the test results didn't really matter all that much to me, it turned out to be a great idea to have me tested. The most important thing about the whole experience for me was that it had introduced me to one very interesting occupation. Someday, I thought, maybe I too could get a stopwatch, and find out what makes people tick. Now, of course, I realize that I would have been a lot better-off going into watch repair and trying to find out what made watches tick.

But, even with some of his questionable advice, the psychologist had still managed to hook me on his profession. When it came time to fill-in our intended occupations for our senior yearbooks I found myself filling-in: Psychologist. It had a nice ring to it. I wanted to understand the secrets of the human mind; I wanted to be all-knowing. And this would be the path for me to take.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Rest of the Family

 

My Grandma Anna lived on the other side of the Bronx near Tremont Avenue. She lived with my father's sister Elsie, and her husband Murray. Aunt Elsie worked as a secretary for The Book of the Month Club and played a lot of Mah Jong. Uncle Murray was a shoe salesman at a fancy Manhattan store, who loved to get a tan and play Scrabble. They were both very fond of their nephew.

 Grandma Anna always seemed very old to me, and always talked like she was on her last legs. Every time we visited her, she would express tremendous amazement and gratitude that she had actually lived to see us one more time. After about twenty or thirty years of this, I finally began to take it with a grain of salt. It was, after all, a pretty long time to be lingering at death's door. Constantly defying her own actuarial predictions, she, actually, managed to hang-on for another forty years or so. And, not only did she live through years of bonus visits with me, but, eventually, I even brought my own children to visit with her as well.

It may have been a long time to linger at death's door, but Grandma Anna could still be pretty convincing. If I was debating whether or not I should pay her a visit, I'd always picture her as postponing her own death so we could see each other one more time.

Once, before we got married, Marianne and I were trying to decide if we should go over there for a visit. It was during a record-setting cold snap, and the wind-chill factor must have been horrifying. People were being warned to stay home, if at all possible, for their own safety. But, after thinking it through, we decided that we had better not risk staying home. We didn't know how many more visits would be possible, and the subsequent guilt might be too much for us to bear. As we pulled-up to her apartment building we were stunned to see Grandma Anna venturing-out into the bitter cold on her way to a card game. She was startled to see us.

Grandma Anna spent her final years in an old age home in the Bronx. It was considered to be a "nice" home, as far as homes were concerned, but we found it to be a pretty depressing place to visit. Many of the elderly residents just seemed to be marking-time until their inevitable end. And, there always seemed to be constant reminders that you were moving closer to the finish line. Any significant decline in their physical or mental faculties might relocate them to a new floor in the building, where they could be cared for properly. Eventually they'd make it up to the top floor where they would die, and open-up a bed for someone new. It was like a game musical chairs, except that for each new round they'd remove a player instead of a chair.

It was very hard to believe that this stage of life was positive or meaningful in any possible way. It was hard to feel good about it. The whole process of aging and death seemed like a painful and rather absurd conclusion to one's life, and if this was the grand finale, it made life even more questionable than ever. To cap it off, the whole thing also seemed to place a tremendous financial and emotional burden on the children, and a lot of the children were senior citizens themselves at that point.

For Grandma Anna, the quality of her life had deteriorated to such an extent that living had become a curse. Of course, she had been expressing that opinion for the past forty years, but now she seemed to mean it more than usual. And who was to say that she wasn't right?

Ironically, she lived to the age of ninety nine.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Long Branch

 

Thankfully, not all of our visits to the relatives were as depressing as a trip to the home. Usually they were a lot more enjoyable, even if we had to fight the traffic on The Garden State to get there.

My mother's sister, Mildred, and her family lived in the town of Long Branch, on the Jersey shore, near Deal and Asbury Park. They lived in a rambling old house, downstairs from the attic in which I would later find my old skate box.

My Uncle David was a Chiropodist. His office was downstairs near the front entrance to the house. He smoked cigars, and always seemed to be in a hurry. He was no stranger to bunions, corns, and calluses. Quite often he was making a quick run down to the candy store to grab a racing form, but most of the time he was rushing around trying to make the daily double at Monmouth Park. If you were burning-off some bad-Karma, you'd probably be the one who called for a last minute appointment, and be squeezed-in as his last patient in the morning. The man had a sharp surgical knife, an eye on his watch, and numbers racing around in his head.

Once he got out to the track he would race around checking frantically with his cronies, looking for a hot tip from one of the trainers. My father, who also liked the horses, would usually go along with him to the track, but would usually try to sit somewhere else. Uncle David got so worked-up that he made my father nervous.

Back at the house, we non-horseplayers might be enjoying ourselves playing a little croquet or maybe just having a catch. Sometimes we'd shoot a few baskets out in the back yard where a hoop and some wooden boards had been nailed to one of the big trees. We didn't have a net, so, after each shot, the ball would usually land on one of the roots and bounce-off unpredictably in one of ten different directions.

The backyards in the neighborhood were open. No fences were there to separate them, just some scattered, but permeable hedges. Many of the houses had large front porches, and they were still used on warm summer evenings. People seemed a little friendlier in those days, and a lot less concerned with their own privacy and space. 

The boardwalk and the beach weren't too far from the house, and we'd get over there whenever we could. I loved the smell of the salt ocean air, and the aroma of grilled hot dogs, corn on the cob, candy apples, and salt water taffy. You could also detect an undercurrent of rotting fish, garbage, and creosote drying on the pilings and boards, but it all seemed to blend together into one very sweet smell.                  

I loved the penny arcades in Long Branch and Asbury Park, with the little cranes that would come ever-so-close to picking-up small, worthless prizes. Five cent Skee ball was the main game for us as kids. If your score was high enough, they paid you off in tickets which we'd save for days or weeks, and, eventually, trade-in for prizes. It seemed like it took about 500 million points to get a cheap rubber snake or a comb from Hong Kong, but it was still exciting to cash them in.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Princeton

 

My father Joe, and his twin brother Rubby (pronounced Ruby) were born in Long Branch, but grew-up in Lakewood where some of the family ran an old bottling plant as a small family business. I was lucky enough to see it a few times when I was young. By today's standards it was, probably, kind of primitive, but, to a kid like me, it was like finding yourself in a magical land of soda, seltzer bottles, and conveyor belts. Just recently, some old labels from the plant were discovered. They are now sealed in Lucite and preserved for eternity.

Uncle Rubby and his family settled in Princeton where he worked as a nuclear physicist at the university. He helped develop the trigger for the first atomic bomb, and worked with people like Albert Einstein. Einstein probably had some hot tips for Uncle Rubby, but probably none for the double at Monmouth.

Sometimes it boggles my mind when I compare Rubby's working environment with his twin brother's.  While my uncle was working with Einstein and other notables my father was lucky if he could find any reliable help to junk trucks in his yard. And the men that he did have weren't all that sophisticated or scholarly either. They ate sausage and pepper hero sandwiches, and had dirt under their fingernails which probably never came out. Many of them had a minimal knowledge of etiquette and/or English, and they would not have fit-in very well over at the faculty lounge.

My uncle would sometimes take me over to the lab and show me the cyclotron in operation. I had the feeling that he actually knew how it worked. As for me, I was in way over my head, and barely knew what an atom really was, even after reading all those scientific comic books put-out by General Electric. Sometimes, while we were over at the lab, my uncle would even do a little glass blowing. He'd make silly little animals out of glass tubes, and I found that almost as impressive as being able to operate a cyclotron.

The Princeton campus was quite impressive in its own right, particularly to a kid from the Bronx. It was green and lush, with lakes and streams, and classic gray stone buildings. Of course, it also had plenty of ivy. My aunt worked for the Institute for Advanced Studies, and between the two of them they rubbed shoulders with some of the greatest scholars from around the world.

Although they started-off in some modest faculty housing, my aunt and uncle later settled into a beautiful custom home, overlooking a pond. In the winter, the pond would freeze, and ice skaters would glide by their picture window. The whole scene was in such striking contrast to my environment back in the Bronx, that it, literally, seemed like another world to me, and it was a world in which I, obviously, didn't fit-in. Princeton was my only point of reference as far as higher education was concerned, so I had a lot of trouble even picturing myself as a college graduate.

 My aunt and uncle had two daughters. Lissy was the eldest. In the mid 60's she married an ex-Whiz Kid with a Ph.D. in the Philosophy of Science. It contrasted nicely with her own Ph.D. in Linguistics. Clearly they were a couple of academic heavy hitters. Frannie, the younger sister, now lives about a mile from us in another part of Mount Helix. She doesn't have her Ph.D. yet,  and is trying to possibly get through life without one.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Why Is This Night?

 

Almost all of our trips out to New Jersey took us either to Long Branch or Princeton, but once a year we'd go out to Union and join the Schulmans, and some of our other relatives, for their Passover seder. To me, that night was "different from all other nights", but mainly because it never seemed to end. Cups and cups of wine, a long fairy tale that had nothing to do with me, and some strange and unappealing foods like horse radish, hard boiled eggs, and salt water.

Somehow, through all of this, we were supposed to feel thankful about being redeemed from slavery in ancient Egypt, but, I usually felt a lot better about being released from bondage in modern New Jersey. The night was much too long for me, and I didn't enjoy fighting-off the ever-present drowsiness from the four cups of wine. It was four more than usual, and the room was a little stuffy. On top of this, I didn't really see any need for all of this ritual and religious formality. Some of it might have been O.K., but this was a bit much.

Looking back at it, I realize that part of what was coming-up for me during those marathon seders were some of my basic, underlying feelings about being Jewish in the first place. Apparently, I had some very mixed feelings about the whole thing, and, apparently, they also liked to come-out and visit me every Pesach.

Although, on the one hand, I was proud that we Jews were such high-achievers, and, usually, very honest and ethical in our everyday affairs, we could also be capable of embarrassing displays of materialistic excess, and an ethnocentrism that bordered on the obnoxious. There seemed to be some sort of an ill-defined, yet strongly persistent attitude among us that we were special or better in some way than other people, and this attitude didn't sit very well with me at all. Certainly, it didn't mesh nicely with the belief that all people were created equal. On the other hand, these philosophical differences probably weren't the key elements in all of this for me.

At the heart of the matter was my extreme sensitivity towards anything that might possibly make us stand-out as different.  And, like with a lot of other things, there were probably some pretty good reasons for it. Certainly, there were a number of critical incidents along the way that shaped some of my basic beliefs and attitudes about being Jewish, and, if nothing else, a lot of this learning seemed to have started relatively early in life. 

One of the first things that I came to learn about our people was that we were, for the most part, made-up of bright, motivated, hard-working, and very, very successful individuals. Word had it that we had particularly good heads for business and science, and this seemed to be the case.

And, if that weren't already enough, apparently, we had even been given an impeccable sense of taste when it came to matters of culture and style. I remember when my parents brought me into Manhattan to be fitted for a new suit. There was one particular suit that I really liked, but the salesman steered me away from it by telling me that "this suit is really not for you, it's more for the goyem."  It was like, "Oh! I'm sorry. I thought you said you wanted a suit !"

His reactions, of course, didn't put too much pressure on me, other than calling into question the very legitimacy of my authentic Jewish heritage. Was this kid adopted, or what? How could he possibly like a suit like that? To the salesman, it seemed, we were, obviously, the special ones, who had been chosen because of our monopoly on good taste. To me, of course, this was a terribly offensive attitude, embarrassing to Jew and gentile alike. And, not only that, if this belief was right, and we did have a monopoly on good taste, how would this salesman be able to explain my wardrobe to the world. To this day, it stands as a silent witness to the blatant falsity of the belief in this high sense of Jewish style.

       Of course, when you talk about major culprits in shaping some of our negative attitudes about being Jewish, the subject of Hebrew School usually comes-up, and I wouldn't particularly argue with this line of thought. When I was growing up, virtually all the Jewish kids were sent there, and they were expected to learn the basics until it came time for their Bar Mitzvahs. At that point they were set free, and could pretty much forget about needing to do anything religious for a while. But, until that day came, you were expected to go to Hebrew School, and also go to services on Saturday mornings and on holidays.

Of course, your parents and other family members wouldn't necessarily be joining you there. They had other important things to do. The whole thing made for a nice double message - Your Jewish heritage is vitally important, but you really didn't have to take it very seriously. As a matter of fact, when you become an adult you won't have to do any of this anymore.

So, apparently, one of the most desirable freedoms that came along with adulthood was this freedom to not have to do things that were a drag. It may not have been one hundred percent true, but it sure seemed like none of the adults that I knew about were taking any Jewish classes or going to services, except maybe on Yom Kippur. If this was such a precious heritage, why didn't adults seem to practice it? Understandably, it was pretty hard not to be suspicious or resentful.

So, for the time being, you had to put-up with it, and it could be pretty uninspiring. For starters, we weren't always glad to be there, and, to be sure, we weren't always eager to learn. We were tired at the end of the day from the regular torture that we were getting in public school, and this was even worse. Instead of getting a chance to get out and play, we had to sit-through even more brain-washing, and it was a lot less interesting than what we had been learning in school.

As for me, I was sent to a number of different Hebrew Schools over the years, and, for the sake of variety, I found myself alternating between spacing-out and acting-out. My clearest memory, is of writing and doodling in those funny little blue notebooks that they give you, but, other than that, I remember surprisingly little about the whole experience. I do, remember spending countless hours learning the Hebrew alphabet, and maybe a few things about some of the holidays, but that was, probably, about it. I guess there was also that story about the coat of many colors, but I don't think it made that much of an impression. Joseph may have been thrown into a pit by his brothers, but, as far as I was concerned, there were much worse things happening in New York every day. 

Finally, at the age of twelve, in one of my prouder moments I decided to stop being a hypocrite. Why, I figured, should I study all this stuff just to have a Bar Mitzvah? If that was only going to commemorate my last visit to a synagogue for a while, why not get it over with? Why should I accept savings bonds, cash, and fountain pens just for not showing-up.  It seemed a lot more honest to just pull the plug on the whole thing, and drop-out. My parents were pretty accepting about it, and I felt that it showed a little personal integrity on my part.

       Far beyond Hebrew School, there were number of other things out there in the Jewish world that were also leaving their mark.  There were the fleeting images of the more observant ones - the older Jews who didn't seem to fit-in with modern life, and the younger religious ones who seemed so brain-washed, brow-beaten, and nebbishy.  We had very little respect for the Yeshiva student. Although we acknowledged that he had to be doing an incredible amount of work, and that he was probably a pretty bright guy, we still couldn't fathom why he would devote himself to learning about things that had so little to do with modern life. We figured he was too guilt-ridden to stand-up to his pushy parents, or that maybe he just couldn't make it in normal society.

There were some other significant images as well, images of people who were facing much bigger problems than Joseph in the pit or Steven in the pits at Hebrew School. At the movie theaters in those days,

well before the era of wide-spread television news, they used to show black and white newsreels to let people know what was happening out in the rest of the world. I remember well the early pictures from the concentration camps - the ovens, the gas chambers, the uniforms, the piles of corpses, and the looks on the eyes of the living dead. It was all so overwhelming what had happened to them, and, at some level, I think we needed to disidentify with them. They were the Jews of Europe, we told ourselves, but we were different. Sure, we felt bad for them, but still we were different. After all, it had happened to them, not to us.

Years later, when I was working as a busboy up at Circle Camp, groups of Holocaust survivors would occasionally show-up for a weekend in the country. They seemed very Jewish-looking to us, not suave or cool in any way. They still had their camp numbers tattooed on their arms. We felt nervous and awkward just being around them.

Even though we were quite unaware of it, I think that at some level we must have blamed them for what had happened to them. Their differentness, we probably told ourselves, must have been a big part of the problem. We wished that they would dress better, or somehow be able to act more American. In retrospect, we were much too immature to be able to handle what had happened to them. We gave them pitifully little respect. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Yichh and Kichh

 

As long as I'm writing about Circle Camp, I might as well backtrack a bit to my days as a camper at nearby Camp Kindering, since my experiences there had a major influence on me, both socially and Jewishly.

Circle Camp and the adjacent Camp Kindering were both located on Sylvan Lake near the town of Hopewell Junction, not terribly far above the city. Both places shared the lake, the grounds, the dining room, and some of the other facilities, and, somehow, through some exquisite logistical orchestration, they were able to keep the adults and the campers out of each other's hair most of the time.

When I first arrived at camp I remember being instantly traumatized by all this Yiddish writing that was all over the place. What kind of a camp was I being sent to?

As I later found out, there were, actually, some good explanations for  the signs having been written in Yiddish. Years earlier, the resort had been put together by immigrants, who, even if they weren't particularly religious, still valued the cultural aspects of Jewish life. It was a culture in which they were quite comfortable, and, they wanted to perpetuate it. Even the type of entertainment that they would bring-in would reflect this.

       If they brought-in a comedian, and you didn't know Yiddish, you'd find yourself  following a joke for a few minutes, straining to catch most of it, and then be left utterly mystified as all the old timers in the audience were suddenly laughing their heads-off all around you. All you'd be able to catch of the punchline would be something that sounded like "yichh" or "kichh." To pronounce it correctly you had to bring-up a little phlegm.

At more of a practical level, many of these old-timers were also unable to read English, so the Yiddish signs helped them tremendously. A lot of them didn't read the regular newspapers, and, instead, read the Daily Forward or "The Fuvitz" as they called it in their thick Eastern European accents. The Fuvitz was written in Yiddish and printed in a pale brown ink, which, when combined with the strange-looking alphabet, really gave me the creeps. To top-it-all-off, they read it from right to left and from back to front. Clark Kent, I was sure, would have nothing to do with this publication!

Every Friday night it was "Shabbos", and  we would wear our white shorts and shirts instead of our blue ones. They never, actually, told us just what exactly Shabbos was, or why it might have been important. As a matter of fact, everything seemed about the same as any other night except that we dressed in white, and usually ate roast chicken for dinner. I found the whole thing pretty irritating, and couldn't, for the life of me, figure out why they were making such a semi big deal out of nothing. It seemed like they were only doing it to humor some of the old timers, and that didn't really seem like a good enough reason.  I liked my blue shorts better, and I resented having to dress-up in a costume.

Other than having some problems with the Yiddish signs and some of the strange customs, summers at camp were, for the most part, enjoyable ones for me. I made a lot of friends, and we all had a great time participating in sports and other activities. They kept us hopping, with everything from racing in war canoes to making plastic lanyards in arts and crafts. After a while, I was even able to stop feeling like I wanted to go home whenever I would see a copy of The Fuvitz.

When I got a little older, I worked for a few years on the adult side of the resort. I started-out as a boatboy, looking after the rowboats and giving an occasional rowing lesson. The tips were lousy, but I got a great tan. The following summer I moved up to the dining room where I worked as a busboy.  The tips were a lot better, and the main problem was, probably, the exhaustion that came from trying to burn the candle at both ends. We were strongly encouraged to mingle with the guests and participate with them in volleyball games and other activities. It was a bit unusual, but they didn't treat the help like they were social lepers like they did in some of the other resorts in the Catskills. As a matter of fact. the help was probably treated better than a lot of the guests. Anyone who was working there usually had to have some connections to get the job in the first place, so a guest ran the risk of provoking the wrath of someone in the organizational power structure if he didn't tip your son the waiter handsomely.

Socially it was great to have so many  friends, and to be around so many eligible people of the opposite sex. It was a matchmaker's paradise, and many a couple got their start at Circle Camp. The relationships and friendships would often continue well beyond the summer, and would carry-over into our lives down in the city. As a result, I wound-up dating girls from places like Forest Hills and the outer reaches of Brooklyn, but I was also introduced to my future bride at camp, so I don't have too many complaints.

Speaking of brides, I would be remiss in not mention something about Jewish weddings, since they could, certainly, color your thinking about Jewish customs and rituals. For starters, I can safely say that If I had been uncomfortable with the displays of materialistic excess at some of the Bar Mitzvahs, this was just child's play when compared to a wedding. The parents putting on these lavish productions always seemed to be trying to outdo each other. It became an ever-escalating spiral, a bit like the cold war, except that the weapons were hor d'ouvres instead of missiles. Suffice it to say, there was usually enough food. The leftovers could, probably, have kept thousands of Ethiopians alive for a few hundred years.

They say that things come in bunches, and in the mid-sixties we found ourselves going to a lot of these affairs, one after the other, and, before we knew it, we even had to start planning our own.  Although I can safely say that I don't regret the marriage, the wedding was a different story altogether.

I'm told that people had a great time, but, as far as I was concerned, I felt less like I had a wedding and more like a wedding had me! Although it was a modest affair by local standards, there were still a number of  highlights and a fairly large cast of supporting characters.

The rabbi who married us also happened to own the catering hall, and, seeing him in operation both Jewishly and as a businessman left a bit to be desired. Although the memory is a bit blurry from distortions of alcohol and time, one of my favorite scenes involved sitting in a small sideroom with Marianne before the ceremony. The rabbi/entrepreneur dragged in an old Jewish man with a beard who proceeded to read a long Hebrew document of some kind. He read it like he had attended a Hebrew Evelyn Wood course, and, we had no idea about what he was talking about or why. When he finished we found out that he had been reading us our marriage contract.

We rented our formal wear from a local rental shop. We picked the clothes up right before the wedding, and, sure enough, my clothes didn't fit right, and there was a button missing from my pants. The man behind the counter told us that he really couldn't do anything for us, but he felt confident that my vest would be able to cover-up the missing button. Some of the other garments weren't particularly clean of free of blemish, but it was, basically, a take it or leave it situation. There was no time to look elsewhere, so it became the only game in town for us on that particular day.

Of course some of these botched-details were to be expected, so it paid to just try to relax and be mature about the whole thing. But it was tough, and we continued to feel irritated and ripped-off whenever we became aware of our blemished clown outfits.

One of my most vivid memories was the scene in the store, after the wedding, when we returned the formal wear. My father, a pretty good-size guy, threw everything down of the floor, including the Hamburgs, and jumped up and down on them while yelling at the man that they were now a hell of a lot cleaner than when he had given them to us in the first place.

I'm told the ceremony itself was, actually, very nice, and from what I can piece together, it probably was. But, whenever people want to punish me, all they have to do is to threaten to bring-out the slides from the wedding. Marianne looks radiant, but I have the numbed look of a human sacrifice.

When we entered the dining hall to be greeted by the band and our family and friends, we were introduced by the band leader. "Here they are the new Mr. and Mrs. Stanley Sheer." There was a small commotion in the room as they correctly ascertained that my name was Steven and not Stanley after all. There were so many of these small personal touches, that reflecting back on them is almost like reconstructing the scene of a crime.

The photographer was another major torturer. I was already very self-conscious about dancing with my new bride in front of all these  people, but, every few steps, the photographer kept getting us to stop, and pose, and smile. In thinking about it, the first dance at my wedding was, actually, with the photographer. But I didn't quite fall in love with him.

 Even though he was obnoxious and intrusive, we figured that it would be worth it. We wanted to have those cherished memories captured through the lens of a master, so it was worth a little inconvenience on our part. Unfortunately, however, his lens had jammed, and his artistic sense had seemingly vanished. None of the pictures of our friends came out, and many of the others were cockeyed and poorly balanced. A baboon shooting randomly into a room would, actually, have done just about as well, and would not have been nearly as intrusive.

One of my final memories involves my late father-in-law arguing over the bill with the rabbi/caterer. He was feeling really ripped-off about something, and it might not have been his imagination. Tragically, a few years later, the catering hall burned to the ground.

       Although some of these experiences might have been colorful or even humorous, their cumulative effect really wasn't. They seemed to be feeding both sides of my Jewish ambivalence almost simultaneously. The conflict seemed to be boiling-down to the personal and ethical aspects on the one hand, verses the religious and cultural aspects on the other. On the positive side, I continued to feel socially comfortable and safe with my people, and I preferred to spend my time with them. I still had a much greater sense of confidence in them when it came to personal qualities like kindness, understanding, and basic honesty.

But, my attitude towards the rituals and practices was another story entirely. In my mind, they continued to be associated with embarrassing displays of excess, and a fairly meaningless tradition. It had little to do with modern life, and was certainly not worth living for or dying for.

But, apparently, no matter what you thought about its basic worth, it wasn't a very easy tradition to walk away from. The  bond was, apparently, cemented by something a lot stronger than simply some Jewish guilt. Somehow that just wasn't enough of an explanation to account for such a powerful connection. Our feelings about our Jewish identities ran surprisingly deep, and they couldn't just be explained-away by some quick throw-away lines by a Jewish comedian.

In the early 70's I had to sit through my nephew Steven's Bar Mitzvah up in L.A. It was out in "The Valley" (you know which one). He had memorized his haftarah, and, I guess, like many others, his goal was to chant it perfectly, without mistakes, and then get on with the rest of his life out in the normal world. Although I was fond of my nephew, the whole thing was really rubbing me the wrong way. The service had much too much Hebrew in it for me, although any Hebrew really would have been too much, and people were standing-up and sitting-down on cue, like they were playing Simple Simon in yarmulkes. I'm not sure what percentage of them, had any idea about what was, actually, going on.

It all, finally, got to me, and I had to leave. I just had to get out of there, before I started screaming. I walked out in search of some fresh air, and tried to clear my head. On top of being angry and upset, I found the whole thing mind-boggling. I couldn't, for the life of me, figure-out why we went through all of this trouble to hand down this particular heritage to each successive generation? What was the need for this inter-generational relay race? My nephew could just as well have memorized an operetta, why did he have to learn a haftarah? And why, did all of these non-practicing parents suddenly become obsessed with the idea of putting-on this meaningless kind of production. It all seemed so hypocritical and empty.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

City College

 

As my stay at De Witt Clinton was drawing to a close, I had to start thinking about what I wanted to do with myself, and, although, I really wasn't sure why, college looked like the smart choice. Word still had it that if you stayed in school you would, probably, get a better job, so, for that reason alone, it seemed like the thing to do. High school had already given me some valuable training in learning how to function with delayed gratification, so maybe I'd be able to handle it. There were also a few social pressures to consider. By choosing not to attend, you ran the risk of achieving the social desirability level of a leper.  

  City College of New York was the place for hungry minorities and other achievement-oriented people to study and launch their careers. With its high-powered faculty and its extremely competitive students it had developed a reputation as "the poor man's Harvard."

The campus had some imposing gray stone buildings just like they did out at Princeton, but, through some oversight, they had somehow forgotten the lakes and trees. The campus was located in picturesque Spanish Harlem, and most of the students commuted on the subway. A short ride, and a quick, hyper-vigilant walk through some pretty tough neighborhoods, would put you right in the heart of the campus. It didn't really give you the classic experience of campus life, but you couldn't beat the price. In those days I think the fees ran about fourteen dollars a semester, and the subway fare was about fifteen cents.

 As for the students, it was really quite the progressive scene. Many of them looked as though they had just returned from helping Castro win the revolution in Cuba. Others affected more of a Greenwich Village type of look, with turtlenecks and corduroys, kind of like poetry-reading night down at the Cafe Wha.

Although the buildings were old, the campus itself didn't seem to radiate all that much in terms of a sense of tradition. You didn't get the feeling that you were walking through any hallowed halls. The great tradition that City College did have, however, was in college basketball. Back in the early 50's, The Beavers of City College ranked with the best teams in the country, and even managed to win both the N.C.A.A. and N.I.T. titles in the same year.

       Unfortunately, some of the star players from that team were later implicated in a point-shaving scandal that made a lot of money for the gamblers, but gave college basketball a tremendous black-eye.  And, for the basketball program at City College, it was a lot worse than that. The university reacted to the scandals by completely de-emphasizing the basketball program. They stopped scheduling games at Madison Square Garden, and substituted weaker teams for stronger ones as soon as they had the opportunity. Games against some strong traditional rivals were eliminated, and replaced by small-time opponents like Central Connecticut State and Rutgers of Newark. In a few short years, the program plunged from fame to notoriety to semi-obscurity.  But, even with most of the glamour and glory removed there was still a small group of loyal fans who would continue to pack the small gymnasium on campus, and generate quite a bit of noise and electricity.

Since I loved the game as well as the idea of some possible recognition, I decided to try-out for the freshman team. At that point I had grown to  6'2", which was a foot taller than I had been as a sophomore back in high school. This time, however, I managed to make it, and I even wound-up starting in the back court. The whole thing was like a dream come true. The coach was a guy named Jerry Domershick, who kept everyone loose and happy, and the team responded well. I really enjoyed the whole experience, and my ego loved it when I was, eventually, lumped-in with some of the bright prospects for the varsity. Of course, given the varsity's record, anybody with a pulse, probably, would have been considered a bright prospect.

Between the schoolwork and the basketball, it made for a pretty demanding routine. When practice was over, I would walk quickly to the station, ride home on the train, and eat a little dinner. By that time you could be pretty tired, and it would be hard to concentrate on your studies. New York apartments can get pretty warm and stuffy during the winter, and some of the textbooks weren't all that compelling. It was easy to get drowsy or distracted. But playing ball was also giving me some of the necessary motivation that I needed to be able to hit the books even when I was feeling exhausted. The bottom line was that if I wanted to stay eligible, I had to put in the effort academically, so the whole thing kind of balanced-out, in a funny sort of a way.

The following year I just managed to make the varsity as one of the last men on the squad. I realized that I wasn't much of a threat to Jerry West and Oscar Robertson, so I was stunned and delighted just to make it.  As time went on, however, this initial sense of gratitude gradually started to wear-off. After putting-in all of this time and effort, I wanted a little more playing time.

My coach was Dave Polansky, a dapper little fellow whom I experienced as Napoleonic. Through the magic of our combined negative chemistry, I wound-up being transformed from a basketball player into a basket case. I developed a totally negative attitude, and became terrified about missing a shot or making a mistake in a game. Basketball could be a pretty psychological game, and, what little confidence I had was rapidly beginning to evaporate. Needless to say, it was taking some of the fun out of it for me.

So there I was, a pretty deadly jump-shooter, who had now become afraid to take his shot. The coach would usually only put me out there for my shooting in the first place, but I knew that if I missed, he would, probably, figure that I was cold that night, and would bench me for the rest of the game. If I didn't put-up any shots I  wouldn't miss, but, then there really wasn't much of a point for me being out there in the first place, and, I would, eventually, be taken-out. 

It was one of my first exposures to the wonderful world of knots, double binds, and vicious cycles, and my frustration and rage built steadily over the next few years. I stewed constantly, and, most of the time, found myself just going through the motions. My enthusiasm for the game that I had once loved became  almost non-existent, and my resentments could barely be contained. I'm sure they leaked-out in some pretty passive-aggressive ways too. Coincidentally enough, I became one of the first white basketball players in the city to wear a goatee.

 My brain was turning into a playing field, with all of these unconscious forces holding a scrimmage of their own in my emotional system.  Looking back at it now, it seems pretty obvious to me that I was doing a fair amount of acting-out, but, at the time, I just felt like I was muddling around in the dark. I couldn't really see where I was getting stuck, or how I could try to get out of it. Pathetically enough, growing the goatee was probably my clearest attempt at expressing myself, but, as a personal statement, it was woefully indirect and ineffective.

Essentially, I had become trapped by my own desperate need to hang onto my identity as a basketball player, but I was starting to get white knuckles in the process. I was a ballplayer, it was what I did best, but, in New York City, one of our unquestioned beliefs was that if you had the chance to play varsity basketball you had to be crazy to even think about quitting. Socially and personally, it would drop you down so many rungs in the status hierarchy that you might even be forced to develop a personality.

And, this identity had become such a major part of my self-image that I felt like if I let it go, I would run the risk of feeling like a nothing. In retrospect, I probably should have seen a psychologist, but I didn't think of it at the time, even if I was a Psych major. I'm also sure that it would have been much too threatening to me anyway. At some level I think I wanted to stay in the dark a little while longer. At least that way I could still keep my ballplayer identity as a security blanket.

But, in all fairness to myself, I guess I wasn't totally in the dark. Eventually, I did start to gain some understanding about why I felt so trapped, and why I seemed so incapable of walking-away from a situation that had, clearly, become intolerable.  On the positive side, this crisis really stimulated a lot of personal introspection and soul- searching, that was, ultimately, for the best. It helped me realize a few things about myself, both as a ball player, as well as a person.

One of the things that I realized was that it was the "game" of basketball that I had loved. At the core, there was an artistic or creative center, that gave the game an essential inner beauty. Touching it, even momentarily, would be like lightly brushing into joy, delight, and perfection.

       In the world of college basketball,  the game had now been turned into a competition. A player was supposed to have a burning, burning desire to win, and a killer instinct to help carry it out. I  came to realize that a big  part of my problem with the coach was that I really lacked that killer instinct. It just didn't seem to be part of my temperament, and it wasn't particularly easy for me to summon it up. As a matter of fact, I was only able to reach that level of frenzied competitiveness if an opposing player would give somebody a cheap shot or would say something really obnoxious. Then the adrenaline would kick-in and I'd be more than ready to kill.

But most of the time I really would have been just as happy to choose-up sides and play a game just for the fun of it. I often thought that the games would be a lot more interesting that way but, to a lot of people, particularly coaches, this attitude would be seen as pretty flaky and, probably, even downright treasonous. This kind of thinking might be nice if you were in nursery school, in a mental hospital, or under the influence of LSD, but, in varsity athletics, it was poison. The value on the paramount importance of winning was not to be seriously questioned by anyone who wanted to be thought of as normal in our sports crazy society.

Polansky had correctly sensed my lack of killer-instinct, and, understandably as a coach,  he wasn't particularly fond of it. As a result, I found myself playing about as often as Halley's Comet. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The View From The Bench

 

On the positive side, sitting on the bench gave me another great opportunity to study people and to reflect on life. It was similar, in a lot of ways, to sitting in the newsstand, except that we didn't get to look at as many commuters or alcoholics. Most of the time we'd just be checking-out the crowd or evaluating some of the cheerleader talent, but sometimes our minds would really veer-off, and we might journey-off into other realms of reality.

During by sophomore year, for example, we were playing an away game at Fordham. Their coach was Digger Phelps, who later went on to coach at Notre Dame. He was an excellent coach, and they were heavy favorites. We knew that a win here could help make our whole season, so we really wanted it badly.

It was a surprisingly close game, but, in the middle of all the excitement, my mind started to really drift-off. I found myself noticing all the priests and nuns who were cheering-away for the home team. It was a little intimidating, and I found myself wondering if they really did have any heavenly clout. If they did, I couldn't imagine why they would ever lose, especially with all this clergy pulling for them. I found myself starting to see the game as some sort of religious struggle between the Jews and the Catholics, and, on that particular night, we beat them in a major upset. The story of Chanukah was coming to life right in front of me. A small group of Maccabees were defeating the mighty oppressors.

I would often find myself getting philosophical during our games against Yeshiva University. Their players, of course, all wore yarmulkes on their heads and seemed so Jewish-looking. Even though we had quite a few Jews of our own, we tended to see ourselves as more modern, with-it kind of guys. I admired the fact that they always seemed to get the most out of their talent. They played the game intelligently, and were very determined, and gritty. I liked their attitude, even if they made me a little uncomfortable. Subconsciously, we may have even been rooting for them. Goliath is usually the heavy favorite, but David has to be the sentimental choice.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Show Must Go On

 

Although it's hard to pick a favorite, I think my junior year had to be the worst. I was barely managing to hang-on as a ballplayer, and despite all the practice, my skills, actually, seemed to be deteriorating along with my eroding self-confidence. Most of my energies seemed to be going into brooding and stewing about the basic lack of playing time in my life. All in all, things were looking pretty bad, but they were about to start looking a lot worse. Darkness was coming, and not just for me.

It started after a particularly tough loss on a cold winter night. We showered and dressed, and dragged ourselves out of the warm lockeroom, and into the bone-chilling cold. A few of our guys were going out for some ice cream with their dates, and they invited Marianne and myself to come along.  Not being in a real sociable mood, I decided to pass. I was just hoping for a  little peace and quiet.

As the group was heading-off campus, they were hassled by some guy in a car who was making crude remarks about one of their dates.  Alex, our captain, who was already pretty steamed about losing the game, told this guy what he could do with himself. But, apparently, he didn't want to listen to his advice. At the next intersection the car came at them, and , and one of our players was hit, and dragged up the street. It all went-down rather quickly, and when it was over, Mike Schafer lay dead in the street.

Only a sophomore, Mike was probably the sweetest and most talented guy on the team. Of all the guys in the world to be cut-down, it really shouldn't have been him. His death seemed so utterly senseless and tragic, and, to me, it was further proof that the world was, in fact, a totally insane place to be.

Later that night, the scene at the police station was like a madhouse. Family members and friends were giving statements and trying to console each other. Probably as a result of all the stress and commotion, Alex's father dropped dead from a heart attack right at the station.

The deaths and the double funerals that followed left us in shock. But, unfortunately, they fit in, all too easily, with the rest of the violence that seemed to be sweeping our country.  J.F.K. and all the others had now been joined by two lesser-known victims in the human shooting gallery of life.

On top of the tremendous shock and grief, the funerals themselves didn't sit particularly well with us. The eulogies were done by a rabbi who didn't seem to know either the deceased or their families. Of course,  even if he had, his words would have offered little in the way of immediate comfort anyway.  

       But the show, of course, must go on, and, macho guys that we were, we played-out the rest of the schedule. Alex, in his intense grief, dedicated the season to his father and his friend, and he became totally obsessed with his mission. He tried to carry the whole team on his back, but, sadly, he just didn't have the strength or the talent to do it. We understood what he was going through, but we wished that he could ease-up a little bit, and maybe even pass-off once in a while.

There's nothing like death to help put things into perspective, and to us, as ball players, it became a constant struggle to find meaning in playing ball or winning a game. It was hard to want to kill the other team when you just got back from a funeral. In the scope of things did it really matter if we beat Queens College?  What mattered more was that good people were dying before their time.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Great Race

 

In addition to hanging around gyms and going to funerals, I also had my life as a student to contend with. On the whole, I didn't find my studies to be inherently fascinating, or particularly engaging for that matter. I can safely say that I was unable to appreciate what I was learning in the classroom.

When I entered City College, I think I still had some faint dreams of becoming a journalist, but it still seemed like a million-to-one shot. But, just to be on the safe side, I decided to take Latin as my foreign language since they had recommended it for Journalism majors. Even though these were demanding, five-unit courses, they still managed to hold my attention. I loved doing the derivations and conjugations. They had an internal consistency that I found very appealing, and quite logical. Latin seemed to be one of those rare things that seemed interesting in its own right. It was worth studying even if I wasn't planning to work at The Vatican.

But, even though I still had a few remaining journalistic aspirations, I tried to be practical and consider a few things like supply and demand. In that respect Psychology seemed a lot more promising, even if I didn't know that much about it yet.

My Introductory Psychology class was taught by a fellow named Gerry Lucas. I sometimes chuckled to myself about whether or not he knew who the  famous Jerry  Lucas was. Jerry had been a great center at Ohio State  who later played professionally with the Knicks. Gerry, on the other hand, probably didn't have much of a hook shot, but he was a pretty interesting professor in his own right.

He was also a practicing psychoanalyst in Manhattan, and I well- remember my visit to his office. I needed to discuss something with him about the class, and he suggested that we meet off-campus in his private practice office. He was a friendly and good-natured guy, and he tried to make me feel welcome.  But when he invited me to sit down and make myself comfortable, I saw the classic leather couch, and I completely freaked-out.

Visions of being completely seen-through, or having every last detail of my life analyzed, started racing through my brain. I guess I was still pretty naive, and thought that analysts could see through anyone since they knew all the inner secrets of human behavior. Sensing my discomfort, Gerry suggested that I just pull up a chair instead.

       My most outstanding professor at City College was, probably, Dr.  Kenneth Clark.  He represented my first exposure to a black psychologist, and he was most impressive indeed. He was widely-recognized as an outstanding professional, and, during the 50's, he had testified to the Supreme Court about the devastating emotional effects of racial segregation. He exposed us to James Baldwin others who wrote about the black experience. It was a real eye-opener.

My Abnormal Psych class was also a memorable experience. My professor was a Dr. Smith, who certainly seemed to have a good feel for the subject matter. He used to bring us on field trips to mental hospitals, and have us observe him as he would put an entire variety pack of psychotics through their paces. He would ask them about their lives and their thoughts, and give them ample opportunity to display their pathological wares. Some of the cases were pretty pathetic, but this first hand glimpse into their lives gave us a much richer perspective than we were getting from our textbooks.

But, clearly, Dr. Smith's greatest contribution to my education had to be when he revealed to us that "life was essentially a race between physical and mental illness." If one didn't get you, apparently, the other would.

Even if it had only been an off-handed remark, apparently it managed to strike a chord. His words caused me to momentarily stop writing and look-up from my notebook. Maybe he really wasn't going to test us on this one, and maybe he was just trying to get a reaction, but his theory did, unfortunately, seem to jive with reality. As a matter of fact, it was jiving particularly well with the reality of hit and run homicidal maniacs and funerals that I had been running-into lately.

On the other hand, if life really was just a race between physical and mental illness, who would you root for?  And, as a theory of

life it offered little in the way of inspiration or purpose. As for Dr. Smith, I'd have to rate mental illness as the slight favorite.

I would be remiss in not mentioning my Experimental Psych class with Dr. Gertrude Schmeidler. Dr. Schmeidler was one of the first psychologists to seriously study ESP and other psychic phenomena, and, for political and academic reasons, she needed to keep these interests discretely in the background. Unfortunately, she wasn't completely successful in these efforts, and was referred to as "The Witch" in certain circles around the department.

We didn't use animals for any of our experiments, thank goodness, so we always seemed to be out beating the bushes for human subjects in the cafeterias and the streets. For some strange reason, we somehow felt better about experimenting on them than we did about experimenting on rats. We even used human subjects in salivary conditioning experiments. Unlike Pavlov, who got to use a dog, we had to weigh human saliva that had been absorbed by cotton balls which our subjects kept in their mouths. It was a wonderful way to meet people.

Outside of the classroom many of us were starting to get involved with political protests and sit-ins. One of our first demonstrations was against the Woolworth’s store in Harlem, in reaction to their segregated lunch counters in the South.

It was exciting to be caught-up in a larger movement for social action and human betterment, but it also felt a bit strange. We really didn't know if it would work, or even how it should work for that matter. It was still the early 60's, and it was still all pretty new to us. We would be getting a lot more experience during the rest of the decade.

   Cross Country

 

During the summer of l963 we went off to look for America. They kept promoting New York City as "A Summer Festival", and it was such a misleading ad campaign that I just had to get out. Between the festival in the city and the one that was going on in my brain, I was overdosing on festivities.

My friend Paul and I decided to drive cross country. We made the trip in his brand new Mercury Comet convertible. It was one of the first good compact cars on the market, and it would be the perfect vehicle for the trip. Our plan was to make it to L.A. and stay there with a couple of friends who had just moved out there. We wanted to blaze through the East and Midwest as quickly as possible, and spend most of our time enjoying the natural wonders out West.

We were so anxious to make good time, that our first lunch stop wasn't until Gary, Indiana. When my hamburger arrived with mustard on it, I was ready to turn around and head back home. I fought desperately to get my bearings. In New York we learned very clearly that a hamburger was supposed to be plain, or possibly with ketchup. Didn't they know this? Something was dreadfully wrong.

       As insignificant as it may have seemed, the hamburger episode was really starting to leave a bad taste in my mouth. I was beginning to feel like an alien. Who were these people? Sure, they looked human enough, but what other strange things did they do that we didn't know about? Some strong second thoughts were starting to kick-in. It probably didn't help that we had driven long and hard, and were still passing through endless miles of unscenic turnpike.

Paul was a maniac behind the wheel, putting-in mile after high speed mile with no discernible drop in his energy level. He would have made a great long distance truck driver, but he also had some of the highest SAT scores of anyone around, so it was, probably, better that he became a college professor.

Paul's shift behind the wheel usually lasted twice as long as mine, and I'd worry about his alertness. He never liked to admit to being tired. I remember one long, hot stretch of road, running across the endless cornfields of Iowa. It was just before we got into South Dakota. The highway was one long, hot, straight line. After endless hours of driving, I looked over at him, trying to make sure that he was still there. I was suddenly shocked with the horrible realization that his brain and body had become completely fried from the intense heat of the sun. His head was starting to look very much like his left arm, and his eyes were starting to look like nobody was home. By pushing himself to the limit, Paul had, somehow, managed to achieve the state of consciousness of a fried egg, and we were, definitely, in trouble.

Luckily, at that very moment, Paul must have sensed something too. At full speed he swerved-off into a motel driveway which seemed to appear almost miraculously out of nowhere. He did this intricate maneuver just as he was about to pass-out. Apparently, it was time to stop for the night.

The Badlands of South Dakota and nearby Mt. Rushmore were our first spectacular sights. We marveled at the radically different geological formations. It was out first major confirmation that the American West really was filled with natural wonders. My bad trip on hamburger and mustard was becoming ancient history.

Mt. Rushmore was also very impressive, even if it was man-made. This was, definitely, no job for a sculptor who was impatient, or afraid of heights. It sure seemed like a funny thing to devote your entire life to chiseling-out four gigantic presidential heads, onto the face of a rock wall, somewhere out in the middle of nowhere. I wondered what his interest tests would have shown.

It had taken us a few days of hard driving to get this first taste of Western wonder, but it whetted our appetites for more. We couldn't wait to get to our next destination - The Rocky Mountains. My aunt and uncle from Princeton were out there that summer. Rubby was working on the cyclotron in Boulder, and he loved to go fly-fishing in the nearby mountain streams.

Paul and I found the driving on the high mountain passes a little too hair-raising. I could barely stand to open my eyes, particularly when I was the passenger. I wanted to do all of the driving myself. Although the scenery was, admittedly, magnificent, it never really compensated for the anxiety that came along with it. I just kept thinking that it was a very long way down to the bottom. The Rockies just didn't feel all that hospitable to us. The air was thin  and it was a bit too dry. It was hard to do much without getting light-headed or queasy.

We journeyed next to the Grand Canyon, and found some of the inspiration that we had been hoping for. As Paul and I were standing at the head of the Bright Angel Trail looking-out at that awesome view, a lean and leathery cowboy came-up to the surface. As he staggered out of the canyon, he muttered something about his buddy being blacked-out on the trail below, and how he needed to get some help. Ignoring the warnings from the park rangers, the two of them had tried to make it down to the bottom and back in one day, and it proved to be too much for them.

Totally unsympathetic to the cowboy's plight, Paul and I, became instantly intrigued with the idea of taking-on the same challenge ourselves later that summer. It might have been too tough for a couple of Texas cowboys, but let's see how a couple of nice Jewish boys from the Bronx could do. We immediately planned a return trip to the canyon later that summer to attempt our one-day assault on the Colorado River.  

We enjoyed the rest of the scenery as we passed through the American Southwest. The great expanses of desert terrain were punctuated for us by the images of depressed and impoverished Indians, particularly around Gallup, New Mexico. Alcohol wasn't managing to kill all of their pain, it was just numbing it a bit. And, behind them, endlessly long freight trains moved ever so slowly into the night. They seemed in no hurry to reach their destination.

 Upon arriving in L.A., we set-up a home base out in The Valley in Canoga Park. We hit the beach, and tried to take-in all the usual tourist spots in Southern California. Although I hate to admit it, I was really impressed by Disneyland. Probably the most amazing thing about it was the absence of litter. I had never seen anything like it. The submarine ride was also a bit more magical than the New York subways.

We also took a drive down to San Diego and Tijuana, carefully making our way through the fog on the old Coast Highway. We passed through one small beach town after another, but, with all the fog, we really couldn't really get that a very clear look at the scenery. I had no idea at the time that some of those North County beach towns like Cardiff and Solana Beach would, someday, become my home turf.

Although we enjoyed most of our sight-seeing, we eventually grew a little tired of playing tourist. We settled into more of a comfortable routine of going to the beach and doing a lot of body surfing.  We loved swimming in the clear water of the Pacific, we never wanted to come out.

As the days passed, we found ourselves thinking about that lean and leathery cowboy and the Grand Canyon. We wanted our shot at it, and the time was ripe for a return trip.

Paul and I probably knew about as much about hiking and desert survival as a Navajo Indian might know about where to find a good corned beef sandwich in the West Bronx. But, after making sure that there, actually, was an official warning from the rangers, we were ready to try it. We picked-up some box lunches at the lodge and filled-up our canteens with water. We didn't even have hiking boots, so we just wore our sneakers. All in all, we really hadn't thought this out very well. We were, probably, very well-prepared for a picnic at Van Cortlandt Park.

The hike was eight miles down and eight miles back. It was a steep trail with what seemed to be an infinite number of switchbacks. There was high altitude to contend with, and there was also the incredible summer heat.

I had only taken long pants, and, as the heat intensified, by about 9 O' Clock in the morning, I regretted not bringing along any shorts. The trail was red, dry, and dusty, and the aroma of dehydrating mule pee was our constant companion.

       As though it weren't enough that they were ruining our trail, we also wound-up having a number of close encounters with these giant animals that proved to be a little tense. Whenever a mule train would come by we tried to stay to the inside, since there weren't any  guard rails on the outside. The mules also wanted to stay to the inside, and they usually won. It was a long way down to the bottom, and they didn't always find your body right away.

We were getting really tired by the time we got down to Plateau Point. This was where the mules took their break before heading back up to the top. Paul and I were starting to get kind of envious. We also wondered what they were getting for a snack.

Paul decided that the mules just might be onto something, and figured that he'd be happy just make it back at all. He hated to give-up on the challenge, but it wasn't worth risking his life for it. He gave me some of his box lunch and wished me well. As I watched him head slowly up to the rim I started to feel incredibly alone. Here it was, the height of the tourist season in one of our most popular National Parks, and almost nobody was down here. Luckily, every once in a while, someone would pass me on their way up. Most of them had spent the night on the canyon floor. Seeing these occasional passing strangers kept me from freaking-out entirely.

       As I continued my solitary journey to the canyon floor, I started to feel like I was going back through time. Each step in my descent carried me closer to the beginning. I passed silently and effortlessly through progressive layers of geological history. I felt like an honored guest, who was graciously being allowed a momentary glimpse into an eternal process that seemed both timeless and incomprehensible. The canyon was shifting and changing, but time was standing still.

Silence was becoming to the canyon. I reached the Colorado River at noon. Famished, tired, and still feeling very much alone, I sat there, soaking my feet in the cold running water. The silence was almost deafening, but it was hard not to notice the absolute perfection that was surrounding me.

As I sat there I thought I heard the roar of a mountain lion in the distance. Being from the Bronx I really couldn't be sure. I quickly assessed my situation. Not much food was left, we had eaten most of the good stuff on the way down. The remaining hard boiled eggs and fruit weren't particularly appealing in the intense desert heat. I would have given anything for a frozen Three Musketeer Bar and a gigantic glass of ice water.

I couldn't really see how I would be able to make it back. It was a difficult  eight mile climb up to the rim. I was tired and scared, and the toughest part was yet to come. Whatever confidence I had left was beginning to erode a lot faster than the canyon walls.

       Picturing the mountain lion hot on my heels, and some ice water and chocolate waiting for me at the top, I pushed on. With each passing trail marker it became clear that my pace was only about one mile per hour. The heat and altitude were really starting to take their toll, and, in my weakened condition, I'd be lucky to even make it back in eight hours. It was  disheartening to climb for hour after hour, in the blazing sun, and still not be able to see the rim.

Luckily, during a stop for some water and self-pity, help arrived. I was overtaken by a man and two women who were hiking-up after spending the night at Phantom Ranch. We joined together for the rest of the climb back. It was such a relief and comfort to meet-up with some other human beings. My spirits were given a tremendous lift. Even more fortunately, the man turned-out to be an ex-Marine who had been trained in desert survival. He was able to find us things like cactus fruit that we could eat along the way. 

When we finally staggered to the top my legs were starting to spasm. Even though I was in relatively great shape at the time, the climb had almost done me in. I was completely exhausted, and dying for a drink of water and anything to eat. Like something out of a bad Road Runner cartoon, I used my last ounce of strength to stagger into a snack bar near the rim. Although it was empty, the kid behind the counter just needed to dry a few more glasses before he could take my order. It was a real sick joke.

       To say that I had leg cramps and intense pain throughout the night would be a bit of an understatement. But, incredibly, once I started to move around again the next morning I felt almost normal again. Not wanting to miss any opportunities for a new experience, I somehow got talked-into going horseback riding, and, almost immediately I realized it was a big mistake. By the end of the day I hated my horse with a passion.

As the summer was drawing to a close, we planned our return trip from L.A. back to New York. We didn't know when we'd be able to get back to some of these places, so we decided to try to see as much of The West as possible. I think we used every trip-tick and map that Triple A ever printed. We saw Sequoia, and Yosemite, and the rest of the California coast, and, from there we headed north, up through Lassen and Crater Lake. In one stretch we drove from the Washington/Oregon border to Banff National Park in the Canadian Rockies. Lake Louise and the Columbian Icefields were magnificent, and the sulfur springs in Banff were unforgettable.

We finally burned-out on scenery as we were passing through Glacier National Park. It was, probably, as beautiful as anything that we had seen along the way, but we just couldn't appreciate it. If we saw one more mountain we thought we would get sick. It was time to head home. We had finally O.D.'d on natural splendor.

The West had made an indelible impression on us. It was all that we had hoped it would be. Wide-open, beautiful, unspoiled, and uncorrupted, it looked like a great place for a new beginning

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

City of Brotherly Love

 

When I got back from my California trip I had to face the reality of my senior year at City College. As far as basketball was concerned, I was a little surprised to still be on the squad. My attitude and my skills weren't at their highest all-time level. But, even with all my bitterness about the lack of playing time, my ego still wanted to be on the varsity.

During that final year, I found myself getting particularly resentful about the road games. Even if we didn't have to travel great distances to play at some of these other schools, the trips now seemed like major intrusions on my schedule. The idea of spending hours riding on a bus just to be able to sit on a some wooden bench or folding chairing in the middle of nowhere, was really starting to get to me. I guess a bit of the magic had worn-off.

Further aggravating all of this was a painful realization of just how much time and energy this nonsense had been taking away from my studies. I had foolishly devoted the last few years of my life to running around in shorts for countless hours, for no apparent reason. In a sense, I was now on my academic death bed, and as I reflected back on my life at City College, I had to admit that my time hadn't been used all that wisely.  Now that I had to start thinking seriously about graduate school, I regretted not having higher grades and fewer splinters.

Word around the Psych Department had it that you couldn't do ANYTHING in the field of Psychology without a Master's Degree. Given my grades and the fact that I continued to use Princeton as my academic reference point, I assumed that the door to graduate study was probably closed for me. I figured that I was probably pressing my luck just to be able to pass myself off as a college graduate. On the other hand, they hadn't arrested me yet for being an impostor, so maybe grad school wouldn't be out of the question.

I set-up a meeting with my advisor to talk about which, if any,  programs I should consider. Even though he seemed to know what he was talking about, he clearly gave me some bad advice. The program that he had recommended, actually turned-out to be very selective, and I had, virtually, no chance of ever getting into any of them. In fact, I would have had a better chance of getting an acceptance if I had just taken the application fees and dropped them into a sewer.

       The advice that my advisor had given me had been so remarkably poor that it made me question the whole area of academic advising and counseling. I hadn't really given it too much thought up that point, but, now I was coming to realize that some of these well-dressed and well-spoken professionals had so much credibility that they could easily screw-up the lives of countless students. They dispensed whatever bits of wisdom they may have possessed, in a way that demonstrated little respect or appreciation for the person who was on the receiving end. These characters were being paid a lot of money, and they weren't even bothering to listen. The whole thing reminded me of the scene in "The Graduate", when Dustin Hoffman was advised to get into a career in plastics.

After the initial flood of rejection letters, I frantically started looking around for something that resembled a Plan B. All I could come up with were two possibilities. The first was Temple University in Philadelphia, which, apparently, accepted a large number of applicants, and then weeded them out if they couldn't cut-it. The other choice required some influence by my Uncle Rubby, who had some connections at the University of Edinburgh in Scotland. I didn't really feel ready for such a radical move, so when Temple came-through I jumped at the chance.  For me, moving to Philadelphia was probably about the same as going-off to Scotland might be for someone else.

I rented a depressingly small room in a bad part of town. The only thing cheerful about the house was the picture of Jesus in the lobby. It was something that I wasn’t used to seeing on my walls, and it made me feel even more like an alien. The other tenants in the house were mostly medical students, who studied constantly and really didn't have much time to socialize.

It was a short ride on the subway down to the campus, but, it was in such a frightening part of town that I began to long for my days in Spanish Harlem. There was so much crime and racial tension in the air that the police had started to patrol the subway trains with German shepherds. But it was hard to feel very safe,  even with all this beefed-up security.

It was a painfully lonely time as well, almost like serving a  sentence in jail. I eagerly looked forward to the weekends when I could take the train back to New York, and see my family and friends, and some familiar surroundings. Living in a poor part of town really wasn't doing all that much for my mood either. Apparently, all those sociological studies were right. You did pay top dollar for poor quality food at the supermarkets in poorer neighborhoods. The poor did, in fact, seem to get constantly shafted.

While I was immersing myself in slum living, I somehow managed to get myself involved in a series abusive relationships with the washers and dryers at the local laundromat. They always seemed to be malfunctioning and taking your quarters. And, to make matters worse, there never seemed to be an attendant around to help you, probably because the only one who might have felt safe there would have been Charles Bronson. Anyway, one night I finally had enough, and, in a fit of rage, I maniacally twisted the lids off a row of washing machines. It was a senseless, violent crime, and it brought me pitifully little satisfaction.

After a hard day at the laundromat, you could work-up a tremendous appetite. My skills as a chef would have to be rated somewhere between Minimal and Dangerous, but, fortunately, there were a lot of little restaurants and cafes in the neighborhood, which served cheap, home-style meals.

For me, the two best things about Philadelphia were the hero sandwiches and the pinball machines, and, frequently you could find them both in the same luncheonette. The machines were a great diversion and an excellent release from the stresses and strains of academic life. There were a lot of serious pinball players in town, but all of them weren't  into fair play. Some of them would actually prop books or magazines under the front legs, so the ball would come down more slowly. It seemed a bit unsportsmanlike, and it made me wonder what these guys used for deer hunting.

Back in the classroom, Temple represented a chance for me to prove myself as a student. My back was against the wall, and if I didn't perform now, my future as a psychologist would, effectively, be over. The time was ripe for becoming a deadly serious student. The motivation was there, and the distractions were at a minimum. I had no car, little money, and a lot of work to do.

On the first day of registration, I found myself on line next to two other new students, Ken and Ruth. We became instant friends, and a few years later, they even got married. We were all studying Psychology, even though none of us necessarily knew what we wanted to do with it. Ken was thinking of possibly going into Industrial, Ruth seemed to be interested in working with children, and I had no idea although I was leaning towards Social or Experimental. Throughout the year we all kept each other motivated and on task. Our efforts paid-off, and we did well.

It was during my first semester in the program, that I signed-up for a Theories of Counseling course with Dr. Harmon Burke. It was my first in-depth exposure to counseling and therapy, and I found it to be pretty interesting stuff. As I sat in his class, there was something about Harmon Burke that kept striking me as unusual. I couldn't really put my finger on it, until one day I realized that the reason he was unusual as a Psych professor was because he wasn't strange. As a matter of fact, he seemed to be a genuinely nice guy, with a great deal of personal warmth. Running into a relatively normal psychologist in those days seemed almost as unlikely as accidentally stumbling over the Hope Diamond.

We talked one day after class, and got to know each other a  bit. He told me that he split his time between teaching classes and doing counseling over at the university's counseling center. At the time I didn't really know anything about counseling centers, and I hadn't even been aware that we had one on campus.

       Later that week he had me come by while he gave me an overview of the entire operation. After the tour, he invited me into his office, and let me listen to a tape of one of his counseling sessions. I remember that It sounded very different from a normal conversation, very strained, slow, and somewhat stilted. One person was doing most of the talking, and I soon found out that that was the "client". Looking back at it, I'm impressed with just how psychologically unsophisticated I really was at that stage of my professional training. I was kind of a late entry into the world of counseling and therapy, and my powers of comprehension reflected it.

   Dr. Burke also suggested that it might be interesting to sit-in on a T-Group. These were unstructured groups in which the participants could develop greater sensitivity and awareness about human relationships. Being a paranoid from the Bronx, I couldn't quite grasp why people would want to share their feelings with anyone else in the first place. It seemed like such a foolhardy thing to do. I didn't understand just how much value there could be in this type of authentic communication.

Risk-takers that they were, they also let me see a client after a while. The director of the counseling center had a friend whose daughter needed to be seen, and, for some reason, she set her up with an appointment to see me. Since I had received no formal training in counseling, I felt like they were really throwing me in way over my head.  Needless to say, I was totally panicked about the session. One of the last things I remembered was escorting this poor, unsuspecting, human guinea pig, into a counseling office. We were both about to be sacrificed for the sake of behavioral science.

Like a traumatized accident victim, mercifully, I can't seem to recall anything about the session itself. To this day, I have no idea what her problem was, or what I might have actually said during our time together. I probably just faked-it by trying to sound slow, and stilted like the voice I had heard on Dr. Burke's tape. I hoped I didn't tell her to apply to the wrong graduate schools.

But, I guess it went well enough. The director's friend was still talking to her, and she even offered to write me a letter of recommendation if I ever needed one. As it turned out, I'd be needing more than one, and I'd be needing them pretty soon.

If I was thinking about staying in the field of Counseling Psychology, a masters degree wasn't going to be enough. Now, word had it that you couldn't do ANYTHING without a Ph.D. They always seemed to be raising the stakes. As far as the job possibilities were concerned, it made a lot of sense to stay in school. It also seemed like a much better idea than escaping to Canada, or experiencing an earthly version of Hell over in Viet Nam.

Remembering the hatchet-job by my old advisor back at City College, I was a lot more careful this time. I asked Dr. Burke and a number of the other staff members about which doctoral programs I should think about applying to. We came up with U.C.L.A., The University of Massachusetts, Colorado State, and The University of Missouri. They all had strong programs in Counseling Psych, and were publishing a lot in the professional journals.

       Even if I wasn't over-confident, it felt like I, actually, might have some choices. My hard work seemed to be paying-off. Strangely enough I now had excellent grades, good test scores, and some enthusiastic letters of recommendation. I was, actually, amazed that I had performed so well in such a demanding program. I still wasn't a real scholar by Princeton standards, but I was continuing to move-up the educational ladder. Even if I was still an impostor, I'd go as far as they would let me. I sent out my applications and hoped for the best.

 Checking the mailbox every day became an ordeal of terror. The verdict on my future might show-up at any time, without any warning. Someone out there was deciding my fate, and I didn't know who they were, what they were really looking for, or when they would decide.

 U.C.L.A. responded almost immediately. They sent me a rejection letter via airmail. I didn't know whether to be flattered or even more insulted. A short while later, I received a phone call from one of my heroes in the field, Dr. Robert Carkuff at the University of Massachusetts. He told me that I had just missed the deadline for next year, but he'd love to have me the following year. I told him that I would think about it, but that I probably couldn't afford to wait a year because of the draft. I knew I couldn't make it through the program in a body bag.

Colorado State and Missouri both accepted me, and I was delighted. The opportunity to be out in beautiful Colorado sounded great. There were snow-capped mountains and wide-open spaces to enjoy. As far as Missouri was concerned, I couldn't really picture what it even looked like. As a matter of fact, I couldn't even picture where it actually was. I couldn't remember if it was in the South, the Midwest, or what? I had visions of hillbillies, and farmers in bib overalls who liked to spit tobacco, and marry cousins who weren't distant enough.

But Missouri came through with some financial aid in the form of a graduate assistantship, so, even if I didn't know where it was or what it was, I would be going there anyway. The Wild West would have to wait for a while longer.

Marianne and I were married in June of l965, and we moved back to Philadelphia while I finished my masters. The newlyweds subleased a new, but poorly-built apartment from some dental students for the rest of the summer. When we had first seen the place it was in the middle of their exams, so, even though it was a bit of a mess, it was understandable.

But, when we showed-up to move-in, the place looked a lot worse. There were teeth and plaster things all over the refrigerator, and a pizza with a nasty case of gingivitis under a chair in the living room. Dirty dishes were piled-up in the sink, and crumbs, bugs, and bodily fluids were in all the wrong places. It was, certainly, a depressing way to start-off married life.

Outraged, we carried all this garbage out to their storage bin and mixed it in with their clothes and other possessions. It was hard to believe, but these were guys who were, actually, going to be working inside the human mouth. They would be allowed to handle sterile instruments, and get paid big money. It was a truly horrifying image, and we hoped that they'd wash their hands real well before they saw their patients.

It was all kind of funny. Here it was, the first time that either of us had lived in a brand new apartment, and it was so utterly depressing. The fact that it was shoddily-built and sitting in an angry black part of town didn't really help. The whole scene reflected decay, from the teeth to the city. The City of Brotherly Love seemed to be living on borrowed time.

We were ready to move-on and take our chances with the unknown.  Missouri couldn't possibly be worse than this.

 

 

 

 

 

Missouri Memories

 

We packed-up a pretty good-sized U-Haul trailer, hitched it to the back of our Chevy Bel Air, and set-off for Missouri - whatever that was. The drive out was pretty tense and unscenic. The whole Midwestern landscape was kind of monotonous, not postcard material. Like the Mississippi River itself, everything seemed so bland and so slow moving. As we crossed over the river into St. Louis, I became a lot less impressed by W.C. Handy. After a few hot, muggy nights in St. Louis, it would be hard not to write the blues. 

As we neared Columbia, we passed through mile after mile of flat, green farmland. We swallowed hard. The farm in the Bronx zoo was one thing, but this one was on a much larger scale, and we were actually going to be living on it. We couldn't just go home after we finished petting the sheep and goats. What kind of people would actually lived in a place like this? Had they ever met New Yorkers before, or Jews before?

After a brief stop on campus to sign some forms and pick-up our keys, we headed over to our new digs. Our housing complex, University Village, was made-up of a number of two story brick units. The upper units had a common connecting balcony, which, in turn, created a common connecting patio cover for the lower units. The units were all surprisingly clean and neat, maybe this wouldn't be too bad after all.

We unlocked the door and went in for the grand tour. For a brief moment I must have lost my bearings. I felt like I had accidentally stumbled into some sort of an experiment on human perception. Something really odd was going on here. Either I was nine feet tall, or the rooms were minute.  

But, unfortunately, this was no optical illusion. The kitchen was, in fact, pathetically small, taking-up only part of a tiny hallway. It would have been absolutely perfect for Ken and Barbie, but, unfortunately, Ken had applied to the wrong graduate schools.

We, actually, almost didn't notice the kitchen, on our first walk-through. What we did notice, however, was the hot water heater. It seemed to be taking-up half the apartment, and seemed to be living in one of the nicer rooms.

Even more upsetting to us was the refrigerator - there was none. The university was supposed to include one with the apartment, and, now this! We started to panic. We didn't have any extra money, so how would we be able to buy a refrigerator? And, if we bought it, where would we put it? Immediately, we called the housing office to give them a piece of our mind. They suggested that we try looking under the counter near the sink. We were stunned, but, sure enough, there it was, with barely enough room for a tray of ice.

       So, we did have a usable refrigerator after-all, and the apartment was certainly livable enough. It would, probably, do. Actually, it would more than do. Other than being a little on the small side, it was, actually, a pretty nice place.  Through the picture window in our living room, we could see plenty of sky and plenty of greenery. There were some beautiful old trees, and plenty of well-kept grassy areas. That reminded us, we hadn't met the neighbors yet. We'd, probably, get that chance later that evening, probably around midnight, when they'd all be dropping-by to burn a cross on our lawn.

Much to our relief, this never happened. We were, instead, so warmly welcomed by our neighbors, that their friendliness more than made-up for the cramped quarters. A great feeling of camaraderie had already started to develop, and it would continue to grow. We were all in the same boat - young, struggling, and facing tremendous academic and financial pressures. Coming from a foreign country like New York, we really appreciated their hospitality. Not only had they not rejected us, but they, actually, made us feel like we belonged. It made for a welcome, and most unexpected sense of community.

There were about a dozen apartments in our building, and we had a pretty good geographical mix. Some of our neighbors were from big cities like St.Louis, San Francisco, and San Diego, but, quite a few of them came from small Midwestern towns. Some of these towns had names that you would only hear on a weather report when they were highlighting the coldest spots in the nation. Although it's kind of a humorous thought, many of them were drawn to Missouri because of its relatively mild climate. Compared to Bemidji, Minnesota or Fargo, North Dakota, the Missouri weather was a picnic.

Needless to say, they all had funny accents, especially when compared to New Yorkers. But great friendships developed never-the-less. People were always dropping-by to chat or to have a cup of coffee or a beer. There was an easy flow and continuity with each other's lives that was precious. From going down to the river, or going over to The Minute Inn for some eggs, Missouri was a great place for friends.

There were some extremely resourceful people in the Midwest, and a few of them were our neighbors. Some of them had grown-up in poor farming families, so, out of necessity, they learned how to make a little go a long way. Others just seemed to know a lot, from how to work on their cars to how to preserve vegetables or go fishing for catfish. New Yorkers knew where to find some great bargains, but these Midwesterners were into a much more basic level of economic survival. It was kind of like the distinction between bargain hunters and deer hunters.

We were introduced to the wonderful world of food lockers. We'd buy things in bulk, like sides of beef, or frozen vegetables, and store them in lockers that we'd rent at Columbia Ice and Storage. It saved us a lot of money, but, sometimes, it could get a little creepy in there. The lockers were big enough to hold a frozen body the size of James Arness, and I wasn't anxious to make any accidental discoveries. If I was alone, I'd also worry about being locked-in and freezing to death while searching in vain for a rump roast.

 Columbia Ice and Storage was also like a Club Med to us. A visit to our locker offered us a moment of blissful relief from the hot and muggy Missouri summers. It wasn't glamorous, but it was a quick and inexpensive get-away. Lifestyles of the broke and sweltering!

Besides their resourcefulness, there were a number of other qualities that we came to value as well. Some of these qualities might become apparent through simple, day to day, living, but others might only come to the fore under much more dramatic circumstances.

You could see it, for example, when it came time to respond to a natural disaster. You might be sitting comfortably at home, on a rainy night, listening to the radio, when a call would come-out for volunteers who were needed to help fight a flood that was threatening a nearby town. Before you knew it, hundreds of volunteers would be out there, getting drenched, slogging through mud, and hauling sandbags. There was something so striking about the way they all pulled-together for this. Something told you that this was the way it was supposed to be done. 

It hearkened back to an earlier America, the one that a lot of us were missing. People enjoyed each other, and seemed much more content with their lives. Everyone didn't have a fancy car or great clothes, and the poor were not necessarily assumed to be inferior. There was a refreshing earthiness, a genuine friendliness, and a strong value on initiative and individuality. It seemed a lot closer to the way life ought to be lived.

Our friends Alan and Joanne lived downstairs. The two of them were very concerned about social issues, and had returned to school, from the Bay Area, to study Social Work. Particularly revolted by the rampant materialism in our society, and our lack of sensitivity to the environment, they tried to live simply and decently, and to affect change through example. They were into developing alternative life-styles, and had a strong affinity for things like geodesic domes and composting. Somehow they managed to be idealistic yet hysterically funny.

When they finished at Missouri they moved back to California and tried to put some of their beliefs to the test. They started a small, but successful, commune in Daly City, where they tried to live simply, organically, and meaningfully. Their living quarters were located next to a mortuary, so the rent was pretty cheap. But, every so often, they'd get to hear the sound of another body as it was being wheeled-in on a gurney to be prepped for the big sleep. Another soul heading for the Big Commune up in the sky.

Alan and Joanne were way ahead of the pack. They had to be the first couple who actually ate organic food and tried to recycle their waste. They followed their intuition and their interests, and, as a result, became involved in some pretty innovative things. 

Among other things, they started a free university, designed to enrich the lives of senior citizens and other neglected members of our society. But my personal favorite had to be when Alan opened-up his "therapeutic garage" in San Francisco. He had a little consulting room set-up at his garage, and Alan would often engage his customers in some fairly deep dialogue. He'd usually begin the session with a discussion of the car's particular symptoms or presenting problems. As they talked, Alan would try to be sensitive to themes that might be reflecting his client's attitude toward himself and towards his own life. Although he certainly got a lot of mileage out of the car as metaphor, he made sure to be conscientious about the repairs as well.

To this day, it's remarkably easy to picture our building in University Village. In many ways, it's almost like picturing a complete set of playing cards still in the box. Everyone who lived there seemed to belong there, and each and every couple clearly had their place. The game just wouldn't be the same with one less Jack.

Like pairs of animals on Noah's Ark, we were all different, yet we all belonged on board. We all knew our places too, there was even something fitting about our assigned locations. There would be no mistake about where the Lions or Giraffes were supposed to be staying, and all of the animals returned to the right stall at the end of the day. Paul and Mary were next door, and Barbara and Doyle were downstairs next to Walt and Sylvia. That's the way it was supposed to be.

Betty and Jake lived around the corner in a nearby building. They were Canadians who had come down to Columbia so Jake could pursue his doctorate in Clinical Psychology. They were lovely people, refined, yet down to earth. Jake would spend most of his free time with his new MGB. He'd either be fondling the interior, or polishing the exterior. Jake was, obviously, in love, and it was easy to see why. The MG was an automobile with character. It was beautiful, sporty, and handled like a dream.

If Jake had shown-up at Alan's therapeutic garage, they would have had some interesting material to explore. Some of it would bear directly on the fact that Jake seemed to possess many of the essential qualities that you would look for in a good clinician.

From the condition of the car itself, for example, Alan would have realized that Jake was very meticulous and careful in his work. The fact that he spent a lot of time rubbing saddle soap onto his leather seats might indicate that he was guilt-ridden, or possibly even perverted, but, since he was from Canada rather than from California, he would probably be given the benefit of the doubt and be viewed as extremely nurturing.

Alan might also have noticed that Jake paid careful attention to both the interior and the exterior of his car. He was, obviously, not just concerned with his image. The inner, personal human qualities also seemed important to him. All in all, Jake was demonstrating some signs of being a pretty authentic kind of a person. There was some congruence here, he wasn't just hiding behind a superficial facade.

Like an ambivalent client, the MG could be pretty unreliable at times, and it wasn't always that user-friendly. But, despite some of these obnoxious, negative qualities, Jake remained steadfast in his commitment to his vehicle. Sometimes the car would even betray him altogether, and balk at the idea of going on a particular journey. Jake might have had a perfectly pleasant destination in mind, but the car might just decide that it would rather avoid the whole thing and not do any work that day. Jake might be upset, but he would never even think of rejecting it, or writing-it-off as hopeless. He remained remarkably accepting, and full of unconditional positive regard for his MG. Even if it wouldn't start now, Jake remained positive in his outlook.

Eventually he'd get it rolling again. With renewed faith in the inherent worth of his automobile, Jake would once again put on his tweed driving cap, and go tooling around on the back roads down by the Missouri River. The conflicts and resistance had now become ancient history. With forgiveness and understanding had come a renewed sense of peace and harmony. They moved smoothly together, shifting upward through the synchronized gear box of life.

       Walt was also into sports cars. If I remember correctly, he was kind of partial to bug-eyed Austin Healey Sprites. If that car's bulging headlights pointed to anything in Walt's character, it was probably the quality of wisdom. Like a wise old owl, Walt was a shrewd observer of the human scene. He and his wife Sylvia were from Kansas, and it took a lot to throw either one of them. Clinically, he was able to deal with the craziest people and the worst situations.

On the home front, they were both pretty solid too. Walt and Sylvia had an unusually small and sickly son who needed all sorts of surgery to correct some major birth defects. But they never seemed to complain, or feel sorry for themselves even though they were facing much greater hardships than the rest of us. Somehow they were able to keep their spirits up, even through the really discouraging times. To us, Walt and Sylvia stood as a testament to the grittiness and determination that we loved in our Missouri friends. Major illnesses, financial woes, floods or even tornadoes didn't seem to do them in. Missouri taught us a lot about character, and Walt and Sylvia were two of our better teachers.

Pete and Brenna also became our friends. They were both Clinical Psych students, and we later shared a two family house with them on the other side of town. It was in that house that the four of us got our first real taste of what it would be like to be parents. They were only puppies that we were raising, but they, probably, gave us a pretty good idea about what to expect from our children someday. Through our dogs, we were also given a sneak preview of the kinds of neuroses that would probably be popping-up in our kids someday. Our dog was very sweet, but kind of wimpy, and theirs was very energetic, but a little too aggressive.

The only doggie door to the yard was downstairs in Pete and Brenna's house, so we'd usually let Meechee out by sending her down the stairs through our common door. Late at night, Pete would frequently send himself up the stairs, through the very same door, in search of peanut butter or other goodies in our refrigerator. All in all, it seemed like an equitable arrangement.

In all fairness, Pete really had a bit of an edge on the rest of us when it came to parenting experience. The year before we had moved to Missouri, Pete had been a graduate assistant under Dr. David Premack.  Premack had been doing a series of experiments in which he was teaching chimpanzees how to communicate with humans.

One of Pete's responsibilities was to take care of the chimps and make sure that their diapers got washed every week. In those days, people could drop their clothes off at the laundromat, and have them done. An attendant would take your basket, and wash, dry, and fold your clothes for you, all for a very modest charge. Pete always liked to bring the diapers to the same laundromat. After months of silent anguish, one of the attendants finally asked him if everything was O.K. with his baby. She just didn't like the looks of those diapers. It might have been the twigs, or the strange shades of green, but something just didn't seem quite right about them.

Just across the way from the laundromat was The Minute Inn. They should probably put a picture of it in the dictionary next to the word "diner". We'd often drop by late at night for some eggs, and deep conversation. Other than the good food, the main attraction for us was the short-order cook.

It was hard to take your eyes off him as he magically juggled large numbers of egg orders simultaneously. Sometimes we were a little tired or a bit tripped-out ourselves, but we just couldn't get over this guy. And, it set-off all sorts of philosophical discussions. There we were, in the middle of the 60's, so, of course, a lot of our conversations would be about growth and self-actualization. We were intrigued about these things, but they were kind of elusive concepts to us. We all wanted to self-actualize, but we weren't exactly sure about how to do it, or what it actually looked like. None of us had been to Tibet or India yet, so enlightenment was at a premium.

But, apparently, here it was, seemingly embodied in the most unlikely form of someone slinging hash down at The Minute Inn. We were pretty sure that we were looking at someone who had self-actualized, someone whose level of mastery had transcended the art itself. Totally present in the "here and now", he had become the unique individual that he truly was. Unmistakably, this was someone who had found "his thing".

But, since he was stuck somewhere in the back of the diner, and not exactly on center stage, you might not even notice him. Lost somewhere in the shuffle of chicken-fried steaks, and side orders of toast, he would be all too easy to miss. You also had to be receptive to seeing it, and that wasn't always easy. What made it particularly difficult was the fact that this guy was in a fairly low status position. He wasn't a teacher or a consultant, and he wasn't peddling his wisdom in seminars or workshops. He was just slinging hash, and slinging it very, very well.

On the surface, he may have just been cooking-up an order of scrambled eggs and hash browns, but, at a deeper level of reality, he was at one with the eggs, at one with the hash browns, and at one with the universe, standing calmly in the center of the cyclone, doing his thing.

But before you get the mistaken idea that everyone in Central Missouri was hard at work trying to actualize their potential as human beings, we should talk a little about Uncle Clem's and the Tunemasters.

For every weirdo seeker-type in town, there were a hundred others who did normal, red-blooded, American things. At the end of a tough week, they sought to achieve a state of consciousness that was a lot closer to blotto than it was to nirvana. Their tastes ran more towards smoking a few Marsh-Wheeling cigars, chewing a few Slim Jims, and downing a little Jim Beam. Your basic six pack of beer would also do nicely, especially a six pack of Coors. In those days they didn't sell Coors anywhere East of Kansas City so it was considered to be an “imported” beer. All in all, their tastes might not have been terribly sophisticated, but sophistication really wasn't their primary concern. They weren't terribly burdened about keeping-up that kind of an image.

Not too far from the chimp laundromat and the Minute Inn was Uncle Clem's Liquor Store. For all we know, the laundress in question may have had to go over there for some kind of a sedative. Uncle Clem's was well-stocked and well-used, and it had more than its share of local color. From the customers to the jars of pickled eggs and pig’s knuckles, you knew you were in Boone County, Missouri.

While you were paying for your beer and Slim Jims, you couldn't help noticing the picture on the calendar that was hanging behind Uncle Clem's counter. It showed a lovely full-color pastoral scene of a horse standing in a lush, green field. The calendar was compliments of a local stud farm, and, below the scene, the caption read - "It's our pleasure to serve you."

This cultural plunge into the heartland of America wouldn't be complete without mentioning The Tunemasters, a country and western band that wasn't even taking Central Missouri by storm. They were a little on the homely side, and not particularly well-polished musically, but,  for some unexplained reason, they had a steady gig on the local television station. They might have been the only musicians around who you wouldn't worry about dating your sister.

Be it out of utter disbelief, or just plain morbid curiosity, Marianne and I became regular viewers of their show. Our favorite Tunemaster was the piano player, who invariably hit the wrong notes whenever the camera would pan-in for a close-up. It was almost like a voodoo doll to him. 

Although it was quite unintentional, The Tunemasters probably did a lot to inspire over-confidence in any musician who happened to be tuning-in at the time. If these guys had actually made it to TV, anything was possible.  The Tunemasters also exposed their viewing public to some songs that they might normally not get a chance to hear. One of our favorites had to be their rendition of, "I'm Using My Bible As A Road Map".

While The Tunemasters were singing away in their relative innocence, darker forces were beginning to brew in the world of music. Psychedelic rock was starting to slowly make its way down Interstate 70. The most fitting song for our years in Missouri would prove to be "Purple Haze" from Jimmi Hendrix, and the most fitting lyric would be supplied by Buffalo Springfield - "Something's happening here, what it is ain't exactly clear."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Parker Hall

 

Of course, my primary purpose in coming to Missouri in the first place was to get my professional training., and, most of my time and energy was taken-up with the program. 

Although we were warmly welcomed by the Psych Department and the counseling center, it was still a very high-pressure situation. The department had only accepted twenty five new students that year, and, only two of us were in Counseling Psychology. Most of the other students in the Counseling Psych program were going through the School of Education instead.

Shortly after our arrival on campus, we were told that we would all be competing against each other. At the end of the year we would be ranked, and a cut would be made. Some of us would have to go. I had mistakenly believed that my acceptance into the program represented a little more security than that, but, apparently, they wanted to play hard ball. But, even though it was intensely competitive, it all worked-out. Pretty much the whole class did well, and no haphazard cuts were made.

During my entire four year stay at Missouri, I was given an office in the counseling center at Parker Hall. There was a great sense of tradition in the program, and the placement at Parker Hall was almost legendary. Everyone looked after you while you were there, and even after you had moved-on.

I was Wayne Anderson's graduate assistant during my first year in the program, and for the next two years I was an intern at the counseling center. During my final year I was given some additional experience in training and supervision. All in all, it was a well-rounded experience, and it proved to be a great place to learn your craft.

In contrast to the over-crowded programs at City and Temple, the degree of caring and concern for you at Missouri was tremendous. Your supervisors were extremely interested in how you were doing as a counselor, as a student, and as a person.

One of the things I came to value most about the program was, the continual opportunity for informal learning. This felt a lot more valuable to me than what I was getting in the classroom. One of the major locales for this informal learning was down in the coffee room in the basement of Parker Hall. It was the scene of some extraordinarily profound and sometimes quite humorous conversations. Staff members and interns would always be staggering in and out between sessions, and catharting about this that or the other thing. There was a dartboard hanging on one of the walls, and it had to be replaced frequently. The work could, sometimes, get emotionally-demanding.    People would also hang-out upstairs in the observation rooms. Most all of us were very immersed in our work, so we'd always be trying to pick-up a few tips or give a few to someone else. One of your fellow interns or supervisors might follow your work with a particular client over the course of a few weeks or even a few months. This kind of continuous in-depth exposure put them in the rare position of being able to offer feedback that was, actually, useful. Such thoroughness, and follow-through fit-in well with the whole program.  They cared about your professional development, and they were more than willing to invested the time and effort.

Some of us would, frequently, have our lunch over at Pooch's, the old pool hall, a few blocks away from campus. It was where we would go if we needed to get away from it all. It was the scene of many a major debriefing.

Pooch's was, truly, an amazing place, a classic slice of Midwestern Americana. As you walked through the front door, there was a bar and grill on the left, and a long row of snooker and billiard tables running the entire length of the pool hall. The walls were lined with yellowing pictures of old Missouri baseball teams from years long gone by. Wooden Coke boxes were stacked-up in the corners, and ceiling fans turned slowly over head. Stagnant air and smoke added to the atmosphere, but, sometimes it could get a little close.

       Even though it was pretty close to the university, it really wasn't your basic college hang-out. The characters who came in from the surrounding countryside were your basic plaid shirt and overalls set. To them, a London Fog would sound a lot more like a weather report than a fashion statement. One of the regulars had a steel hook instead of a hand. He was pretty tough to beat. Even when he was facing the pressure of an important shot, his hook would never tremble.

And then there was the rack man. Absolutely huge, he looked like King Kong Bundy, and, definitely, knew how to rack balls. There was only one rack in the house, and it was his. Whenever you finished a game, you just yelled-out, "Rack", and he'd be there. It might take him a minute or two, but it probably wasn't a particularly great idea to try to rush him. As a matter of fact, it might be the last thing you'd ever do. Eventually he'd get there, slip the change into his apron, and be on his way to the next table. The rack man didn't say much, but his imposing presence kept rowdiness to a minimum.

The place served some good bad hamburgers. Something about them fit in well with the general ambiance. So, across the board, it was a really great place for a quick escape into a radically different world. It was just what you needed after a heavy session. It let you get back to basics for a while.

A number of other opportunities for informal learning were built into the program as well. We had a regular series of evening meetings that were alternately hosted by Paul King and Bill Chestnut. We'd meet in their homes, and it gave us a chance to explore things in a much more relaxed and non-judgmental atmosphere.

Paul, a master therapist from Kentucky, would sit with us by a crackling fire in his living room, and create a very comfortable atmosphere in which to talk about just about anything we wanted to bring-up. With his trusty beagle at his side, Paul would rock slowly back and forth in his rocking chair, as he shared his wealth of therapeutic experience with us. For the interns, it gave us a wonderful opportunity to see how someone at Paul's stage of the game actually went about sizing-up people and situations. It was good to be reminded that even competent professionals also had to struggle with some of the very same things that we had been facing in our own work. The discussions were usually pretty stimulating, and, quite often, we'd all go out for a few beers afterwards, and continue the conversations well into the night.

 Besides opening up his home to us, Paul did a lot of other little things that made us feel very appreciated. I can still picture him sitting in the Director's Office over at Parker Hall. He'd usually be leaning back in his chair, with his feet up on the desk, talking on the phone in that thick Kentucky accent of his. Over his front door was a chart, the size of a small billboard, and, posted on it were each of our names, and an arrow indicating which academic hurdles we had finished and which ones we still had left. If anyone called with a job opening, Paul could just look up, and, at a moment's glance, would be able to tell who might be available and when.

Just outside of Paul's office was a map of the United States. On the map were little toothpick flags indicating the location of all the ex-interns who had once been at Parker Hall. I was quite proud when my flag eventually went-up over the city of San Diego.

At Bill Chestnut's house, the fireside conversations would focus more on issues in supervision and training. Missouri was known for its work in this area, and Bill was able to teach us a great deal. At home, and back at the office I found myself keeping a close watch on Bill. In many ways he was everything we were hoping to be, or everything we were supposed to be hoping to be. He was a terrific therapist, and an excellent supervisor, but he seemed to change a little bit each year. The changes were subtle, but they concerned me. With each passing year, he seemed to get a little more over-extended and a little more into his head. I decided to never carry a black appointment book, or to get too over-extend professionally. As I watched burn-out's subtle changes at work, I vowed to try keep an eye on it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Art and Helen

 

The two persons that had the greatest impact on me during my stay in Missouri clearly had to be our friends Art and Helen.  At various times, they each played a number of different roles in my life, including those of counselor, colleague, friend, and fellow truth-seeker. I loved the way they approached their work, and I loved the way they sought to live their lives. They were ideal mentors if you had to learn your craft back in the 60's.

Separately or together, Art and Helen are both very hard to capture. I could say that they were rare individuals, but that really doesn't tell you very much. One place to start might be with one of the things that seemed to make them rare, and that was their strong inner drive to seek the truth. In order to do this they attempted to explore and experience just about everything. Direct, first-hand knowledge was valued in the 60's. It seemed wise to find-out things for yourself. There was a basic distrust of authority in those days, which was reflected in one of the popular slogans of the time - "Never trust anyone over thirty." Although Art and Helen were both over thirty themselves, they still fit in well with this philosophy.

 In order to find truth, it was felt that boundaries needed to be stretched and tested, and scrutinized. In those days, people were trying to do this in their own lives, and they often looked to us, the psychologists, to lead the way. We were the high priests of the growth movement, even if we didn't always know what we were doing.

Those were the days of "Bob and Carol and Ted and Alice", and, in the world of counseling and therapy, new ideas were bursting onto the scene, and challenging the status quo. Seemingly all at once, a myriad of new forms were being created, designed to help break-down defenses and help people grow. Encounter groups, marathon groups, and open marriage were all very much in vogue at that time. There was a great sense of adventure surrounding all of this, but it also made for a lot of craziness. You never knew who would say what to whom, and everyone seemed to be falling in love in unpredictable and painful ways.

Within this historical context, Art and Helen approached their personal and professional lives with a strong value on risk-taking, authenticity, and personal integrity. They were eager to integrate many of these new ideas from the human potential movement into their own work, and they were also testing them on the home front. Like many others, they were trying to develop more satisfying and meaningful relationships, and, in the process, roles and facades would sometimes be abandoned, and the limits of authenticity would, sometimes, be severely tested. 

Like true explorers, Art and Helen didn't always know where they would land, or what they would find. It was an approach that required a lot of trust in your own intuition and feelings. From our perspective in the 90's, it seems like a pretty crazy or foolhardy way to conduct your life, and, in many ways, it, probably was. Things are a lot more conservative now, particularly with regard to different approaches to therapy and group work. We've all become a little too aware of the price you can pay for being that much of an adventurer, and know all too well that along with the excitement and discovery, can come damage, chaos, and pain.  

But, out of some combination of ignorance and idealism, limits weren't as valued then as they are today. As a matter of fact, even worrying about limits in those days was considered to be in bad form. Limits were thought of as "hang-ups", and, as such, were just barriers to our own personal growth. They were there to be transcended, overcome, or worked-through. The only check or balance in this whole process was the test of whether or not someone got "hurt". The general idea was that people could do there own thing as long as it didn't "hurt" anyone. Of course, this was always a little nebulous and ill-defined. Sometimes, even when someone actually did get hurt, they might be blamed for "choosing" to feel hurt. There were a few manipulators in the human potential movement, and occasionally they would re-write the rules for their own convenience.

Art, who wasn't one of these manipulators, was one of my early supervisors, maybe even my very first one. I was immediately impressed with his ability to analyze people and situations in a way that was thorough yet very non-judgmental. He was extremely patient, and blended a strong intellect with a great sense of respect for others. He seemed to have an unusual sense of compassion for the misfits of society. Maybe that was where I came in.

Art quickly put me under his wing, and became a mentor. Intuitive guy that he was, he must have sensed a common bond - we were both perplexed and bewildered by many of the same things. We spent a lot of time together, particularly in the summers when we would conduct practicums for Employment Service Counselors from around the state. These were people who had been working out in the field for a while, and were being brought-in for some training in some of the more current approaches to counseling. The practicum met everyday for about five or six weeks, and it could, sometimes, get pretty intense. We'd role play, go over tapes, give a lot of feedback, and discuss just about everything they wanted to bring-up. Art was extremely well-versed in different approaches to counseling, and he had a remarkable ability to analyze sessions from a number of these different frameworks. He also, somehow, managed to work-in concepts from anything from jazz and science fiction to Zen. Art definitely knew how to run a practicum, and, among other things, I watched him like a hawk.

Particularly during those summers, the two of us could always be found discussing some facet of therapy, growth, or mental illness. Apparently, there was a lot to explore. Conversations would usually carry-over into the pool hall during lunch, and often into the night when we might get together socially. We were immersed in our work, and, even if it would sometimes drive us crazy, we both found-it to be infinitely stimulating.

In spite of all this lively dialogue, Art was usually a pretty quiet and reserved kind of guy. There also seemed to be some substantial pain under the surface. Maybe it was his furrowed brow, but it just didn't seem like he was at peace with himself. When you got right down to it, as a matter of fact, Art seemed pretty bewildered about counseling, and quite perplexed about life in general. For better or for worse, he was in touch with all of this, and it seemed to be causing him a fair amount of strain.

Even though he may have had a great deal of personal expertise, the field itself seemed to be giving him a lot of trouble. Be it counseling, supervision, or consulting, Art always seemed to have some really mixed feelings about doing any of them. Although he was considered to be extremely competent by others, he himself had his doubts. The nature of the work was also a big question to him, and there was something about the whole profession that seemed basically dishonest.

Like many of us, he often felt like an impostor. Maybe it was the whole doctor-patient type of set-up that bothered him. It seemed to put the client at a distinct disadvantage, in a very one-down position in the relationship. On the other end would be the "doctor", who would often hide behind a professional facade that, all too often, implied a much greater knowingness than was actually there. Maybe it was the lack of answers, or maybe it was the abundance of games, it was hard to say, but sometimes it could all just seem like a bunch of empty jargon. Take away the psychobabble, the speculation, and the professional trappings, and you'd pretty much be left with nothing. Sometimes it was a strain to see clothes on the emperor.

But, for whatever the reason, Art's underlying discomfort created a constant strain that made it increasingly difficult for him to maintain any of his professional roles. He was really much too aware to relax.

Marianne and I would, occasionally, keep him company while he was packing for a consulting trip over in Kansas City. Standing knee-deep in clothes, in a room that looked like a vandalized thrift store, he would half-heartedly go through the motions of picking-out his wardrobe for the trip. Somehow he would usually manage to throw-in a bizarre looking tie or shirt of some kind. It was almost as though he was dressing-up for a play, and his miss-matched costume was some kind of non-verbal cry for help.

At that very same moment that Art was picking-out just the right outfit, miles away in Kansas City, people who felt right at home in suits and ties were eagerly awaiting his arrival. They enjoyed working with him, and loved the way he trained them. But, as far as Art was concerned, he was dreading it. He was going there under duress, and he, literally, had to push himself out the door at times. As he pointed the car due west on Interstate 70, he braced himself for his landing in the "Straight World". It, clearly, wasn't one of his favorite trips.

The one place that Art really did seem to fit-in comfortably was over at the Boone County Auction, where he was one of the regulars. Almost every Friday night, year in and year out, you could count on Art to be there. Surrounded by a colorful group of locals who looked like extras from the "Dukes of Hazard", Art seemed to be totally in his element.

He knew all the signals, cues, and subtleties. Like sizing-up a new client in an intake interview, Art tuned-in pretty quickly to psychology of the various players. He'd usually have a pretty good idea about who he'd be going up against that night, and how much it might take to out-bid them. He knew about their weaknesses and passions for certain kinds of merchandise.

       Even outside of the auction, Art always seemed to be wheeling and dealing. If he could get a bargain on something, even if he didn't need it, he'd often grab it anyway, and file it in his backyard and in the back of his mind. Eventually, he'd try to catch the right time to sell, and then bring it back to the auction. With all this wheeling and dealing, the furnishings in his house might best be described as rotating stock. You never knew what you were going to be sitting on, where it might be in the house, or if and when you would ever see it again.

Art was also quite at home when he was reading or working around the yard. An avid reader, his literary tastes ran towards the off-beat, and particularly towards science fiction. He felt that if you really wanted to know what was happening now, science fiction was, probably, one of the best ways to find out.

Out in the yard, Art might relax by hauling bricks around from one part of the yard to another. He wouldn't be building anything in particular, he just liked to move them around, kind of like the furniture in his house. It seemed to give him something tangible to do, and maybe it gave his head a much-needed rest. Hauling abstract concepts around the office all day could really get to you after a while, so, hauling bricks seemed to give him a nice change of pace.

       There was also something else that seemed to be getting to him. When it came to writing his doctoral dissertation, Art had one beauty of a mental block. He had been granted numerous extensions by both Psychology and Education, and, after about sixteen hundred years, he had finally run out of deadlines. Art had designed and conducted a number of perfectly acceptable research studies, but, he could never quite bring himself to finish any of them. The years would pass by, all too quickly, and he'd still have no doctorate to show for all his efforts.

What he did have to show for it, however, were some terrible migraines, and it was hard for me not to associate them with his unfinished dissertation. Whatever common doubts we may have shared about our chosen profession, the headaches seemed like a pretty stiff price to pay for them. I made it a point to not leave Columbia without finishing mine.

Art's wife, Helen, was an extremely competent therapist and supervisor, in her own right, and, went on to achieve a great deal of professional recognition. Available to herself and to others she was a great personal mentor. We were very close during our stay in Columbia. She was my first therapist, and we later became friends.

Sooner or later, students in these graduate training programs often wind-up as someone else's client. They usually recommend the client experience as a way of becoming more effective as a counselor or therapist. Seeing what it's really like in the other chair can help you improve your ability to empathize with your clients, and to gain a greater appreciation of the entire counseling process. But, these were the more idealistic reasons. In point of fact, however, the work itself has a way of, sooner or later, driving you into it. 

I think I must have chosen Helen because of her soft-spoken, gentle style. I figured that she would, probably, provide a safe, and relatively non-threatening experience for me, and, in many ways I found this to be true. I had never experienced anyone who listened as deeply or as attentively as she did. She was incredibly understanding, accepting, and patient, yet she was also good at confronting you and keeping you honest. There was a nice balance of Yin and Yang.

It was quite a powerful thing to be able to experience such unconditional acceptance coming from another human being. It helped me move more deeply into my self, but I didn't always know what to do with the feelings that all of this was eliciting. Helen was so good at what she did that it could, actually, get overwhelming at times. It felt so safe that it eventually became unsafe.

So what were the bottom-line things that I learned from the two of them? What was it that had made them so special as mentors?

The answer may be a little surprising, but I would, probably, have to say that what really made them so rare was their underlying sense of humility. It was this quality that really seemed to be a key to everything. It helped them to be relatively non-judgmental and accepting, and it helped to free them up to really listen effectively. They didn't have to maintain a confident professional facade of some kind, they were secure-enough to risk looking incompetent. They were there to help you, not just to protect their image or their own sense of security.

Going hand and hand with all of this seemed to be a genuine inner strength and confidence that enabled them to explore what their clients actually needed to explore. They were, somehow, able to travel through the client's emotional world without having to hang onto a lot of preconceptions. Their security came more from an inherent sense of faith in the whole process. You didn't necessarily know where you'd be going, but you figured you'd, probably, be O.K. anyway.

As they traveled through inner space, they didn't need to go on the tour bus. They were more like backpackers, who traveled light and kept very flexible in their itinerary. And, in doing so, their travels became adventures.

Art and Helen also tended to treat people like the unique individuals that they, actually, were. Most people, particularly professionals, just seem to pay lip service to this idea. In point of fact, treating people like individuals can really be a difficult and extremely threatening thing to do.

But the common thread cutting-through all of this still seemed to be this quality of humility, and, sometimes it was hard to find the middle ground. For Art, his humility was almost a detriment, and he was probably so humble that he eventually had trouble functioning at all as a professional. Helen, on the other hand, was able to go forward, and eventually achieve some national recognition. As for me, I always identified a lot more closely with Art on this one.

 

 

 

 

Altered

 

Even in the relative isolation of Central Missouri, we were becoming well-aware of the Purple Haze that was clouding-up over America. Millions of my fellow Americans were embarking upon a quest for higher consciousness and new ways of living. Just watching the news reports of assassination, war, violence, and corruption was more than enough to propel an entire generation into the age of grope and psychedelia. Many of us were hoping that things were better elsewhere even if we had to invent it ourselves.

The Summer of '67 marked a high point in psychedelic history. It was "The Summer of Love", and a popular song of the day strongly recommended that, if you were going to San Francisco that you'd better wear a flower in your hair.

As crazy as things were starting to get in Columbia, they were strictly minor league in comparison to what was happening out in Haight-Ashbury where mellowness and freakiness were running rampant. As luck would have it, the American Psychological Association just happened to be holding its annual meeting out in San Francisco that year.  How could we, possibly, pass it up?

       We went to the Filmore Auditorium to see one of Bill Graham's rock concerts, and, sure enough, the psychedelic poster art and hippie clothes were all there. On the way in, someone in a granny dress gave us an apple to munch on. It was a little hard to digest. Once we got inside, the smoke was pretty thick, strobe lights were pulsating, and amoebas and other oozing psychedelic visions were quivering across giant screens. Quicksilver Messenger Service and a few others supplied the music, and my right ear would never be quite the same again.

Periodically over the next few years, I fantasized about moving-out to San Francisco and joining a psychedelic rock group. More than anything, I wanted to stand next to Grace Slick of Jefferson Airplane as she asked the musical question, "Don't you want somebody to love?" But, I wasn't really that great a guitarist, and I couldn't really sing particularly well, so it really wasn't all that much of a dilemma. I decided to stay in school, hit the books, and listen to plenty of records instead.

Even though we were a long way from what was happening out in Haight-Ashbury, we were still very curious about mind-altering substances, particularly marijuana and LSD. On the other hand we were terrified about getting caught and ruining our lives. Living in Columbia, we were surrounded by conservative rednecks who still weren't particularly into altered states of consciousness. The only things that got altered around Central Missouri were suits and farm animals.

All of these opposing forces had set-up a rather tense and paranoid situation, but our friends John and Mary, eventually, provided the solution. Mary was your basic free spirit, and one of the first liberated women that we had run into. John, on the other hand, was kind of a psychopath, but, more importantly, he was also a medical student who had even more to lose than we did. So when they invited us over to get stoned with them, it seemed like a pretty safe place to do it.

Among other things, we trusted that John wouldn't want to risk a potentially high-paying career as a dermatologist. John, actually, wasn't all that interested in diseases of the skin, it was just that he figured that nobody would ever wake him up in the middle of the night because of an acne problem. He still needed a little more work in becoming a more compassionate healer. 

John had also been giving me a lot of static lately. He thought that psychology and psychiatry were pretty feeble things to study, and, as a man of science, he thought the whole mental health thing was a total scam. Sometimes he'd tell me about all the things that he would tell his patients if they ever came to him for help with some of these personal problems. He'd make sure to give them a big dose of reality, and tell them that they were all crazy. More out of irritation, I, half-kiddingly, told him that he had a bright future as a "reality therapist".

John, of course, had no such plans for himself, and was avoiding his psychiatry rotation as long as he possibly could. But, fact being stranger than fiction, he eventually enjoyed it so much that he decided to become a psychiatrist himself. Of course, he moved out to California to practice his craft.

Anyway, as our story continues, John and Mary invited us over to share their new discovery - marijuana. To further feed our paranoia, they were living directly below a policeman who was their upstairs neighbor. This certainly enhanced the forbidden nature of our clandestine drug activities. Even though we were about to do something that was being done in thousands of homes all across the country, we still felt like we were  pulling-off one of the greatest capers in the history of the world.

We huddled ever so quietly on the floor. The lights were dim, the shades were drawn, and "Sgt. Pepper's Lonely Hearts Club Band" was played at a level that would be barely audible to a wolf. Within a very short time our perceptions were altered. The range of our experience was definitely being let out a few notches, and the sights and sounds were all quite fresh and new. Hearing, with exquisite clarity, the footsteps of the policeman upstairs as he made a late night trip of his own to the bathroom was almost more than we could take, and, when he flushed we thought we'd bust a gut trying to hold-in our laughter. We felt like we right inside the pipes. 

       The level of paranoia remained extremely high throughout Columbia, for quite some time. As a result, the psychedelic set was playing it very close to the vest. There was very little talk on the street about better living through chemistry, but there were, however, a few curious things happening around town. Although, supposedly, nobody in town was getting loaded, "head shops" seemed to be springing-up everywhere, and they were, apparently, selling a lot of psychedelic paraphernalia to someone. Somebody out there was turning-on, but we really didn't know who they were. We really didn't find out until the first rock concert.

Columbia was lagging a bit behind the rest of the country when it came to rock concerts, but, apparently, we were finally going to have one. Not only that, but it was going to be held right on campus, and that, in itself, was a big step for such a conservative institution.

For some strange reason, The Tunemasters were passed over when it came to choosing the evening's entertainment. Scheduled instead were The Sound Farm, Columbia's first psychedelic rock band, and Ali Akbar Khan, an Indian musician who was related to Ravi Shankar. They were about to lay down some heavy sounds that we didn't get to hear during half-time at the football games.

Although this wasn't a particularly original idea, we decided to get stoned before we went-off to the concert. One of our early psychedelic discoveries had been that music sounded really great when you were high, so this seemed like the time to do it.  Of course, we tried to act normal and "maintain" for the evening, since we were certain that we were just about the only ones there who had tripped-out, and we were paranoid about being discovered.

       You could feel the undercurrent of anticipation in the auditorium. All in all, it was a big night for Columbia. It was finally time for us to catch-up with the rest of America. Everyone seemed unusually quiet and subdued for an event of this magnitude, but, we were about to find out why. Unbeknownst to us, we were about to get a big surprise.

The M.C. came out and greeted us with the screaming question, "Is everybody stoned?" And, with that, the lid blew-off the entire auditorium, and we were all released. A very large cat had been let out of a very large bag, and everyone roared and laughed, as they started to take a fresh look at some of their supposedly straight neighbors. There was a rush of recognition as we all realized that we weren't alone. We weren't the only ones blowing our minds. Everyone was doing it.

After that landmark event, the times began to change. People started wearing peace signs and Buddha medallions. Black light posters, strobe lights, psychedelic music, hair, Nehru jackets, blue jeans and leather craft all became part of the scene. Our entire consciousness was being changed, and along with it our language, style, and heroes.

Although drug explorations in those days would typically progress  from marijuana on to LSD and then through other psychedelics, we pulled-out of this progression fairly early thanks to our friend Tom. Tom was a Clinical Psych student who had gotten heavily into LSD. Unfortunately, he had taken a little too much for a little too long, and had, basically, fried his brain. He hadn't come from the most stable of backgrounds, and this LSD binge had really finished him off. It was quite sobering to all of us.

I remember, vividly, his last visit. He was out of the hospital, but not really himself by any stretch of the imagination. When we said goodbye I told him to take care of himself. He gave me a really pathetic look, and, barely restraining his tears, whispered that he was doing the best he could. He didn't sound or look very hopeful.

Thanks to Tom, drugs had rapidly lost their appeal.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Aztec Sacrifice

 

As the end was drawing near at Missouri, it seemed like I ought to  be looking for a job. After all, I was about to become a doctor and a daddy. On the other hand, there were a few problems. For starters, I was tired, but, beyond that I was also feeling extremely disenchanted about life in general, and counseling in specific.

I think the 60's kind of wore everybody down, so not much of an  explanation is really needed about that part of it. As far as my chosen profession was concerned, however, it was looking more bizarre and chaotic all the time. Personally, I had reached the end of my rope with encountering, psychedelicizing, fantasizing, risk-taking and journeying to inner space. And, having all of these "real" relationships was getting a little too real for me. Yes, it had all been really interesting and exciting,  and it was a great learning experience, but enough already. I had seen the show, and now I just wanted to stay home for a while.

       It was a frightening thought, but, I was coming to the realization that  I had, apparently, dedicated the last nine years of my life to becoming a quack. I had absorbed a body of knowledge that had very few facts, and too much diverse opinion. It was hard for me to keep buying the excuse that we were a young science, so we didn't have all the answers yet. If I could have seen even a few answers, I think it might have been reassuring, but, as far as I could tell, we were being sent-out to save the world with Play-Do and magic markers. And, on top of this foundation of insecurity, I found the work itself to be extremely draining and agitating, and highly questionable for everyone concerned.

In spite of all this, I still had a warm spot in my heart for it. I guess it just kind of gets into your blood, kind of like leukemia. And, to be sure, it was not without its rewards. The work with my clients and supervisees was incredibly engrossing, and infinitely challenging to all aspects of your being. It was, after-all, a wonderful thing to be able to invest yourself in another human being, and, actually, managed to help them with their lives. If and when it worked, it seemed like a great use of our time.

We, basically, had all the makings for a great conflict. I was, in a profession that I barely believed-in, and, even after all these years of study and practice I wasn't even really sure what it was that we, actually, did. But, whatever it was, I was well-trained in it, and apparently I did it well, even if I didn't feel like it. Oddly enough, from what I could tell, it was also the only thing that I was qualified to do. When it got right down to it, I knew how to play with my pipe, nod my head, and ask a lot of questions that normal people would be too embarrassed to ask.

       Almost every position I could think of seemed unappealing, and that, probably, wasn't the greatest attitude to have when you were starting-off on your professional life. But, given that, I felt that my best bet would be to try to stay in a college counseling center. If nothing else, I liked working with college students, and there would also be plenty of variety with opportunities for teaching and supervision. And, last, but not least, there would also be plenty of time-off, and it looked like I'd be needing it.

I applied to the University of Colorado, Michigan State, and San Diego State. Boulder, Colorado seemed like a great place to settle-in for a while. The Rocky Mountains were still there, "Rocky Mountain High" and all that, but, nothing really developed there for me. They were looking to add a woman to the staff, but I did have a few limits about what I would be willing to do to get a job.

Michigan State had a great reputation as a college counseling center. It was supposed to be a great "launching pad" for your career, and it was thought of as "right" place to be. But, apparently, something was wrong with me. Even if I was supposed to really want it, deep down inside I knew I just didn't feel that way. Maybe, I feared, I was even further gone than I had thought.

Michigan State happened to love graduates from our program, so they offered to fly me up for an interview. Even if I knew that I probably wouldn't fit in, I was flattered to be asked, so, despite my lack of excitement, I accepted.

It was still winter, and I had to fly-up through Chicago and then over to East Lansing. There were a few weather delays, but we eventually made-it. When the plane finally landed I thought I had been stood-up. I looked out over this frozen tundra and didn't see anyone there to greet me. There was just a lonely, frozen lamppost standing out there in the middle of nowhere. To my astonishment, right before my eyes, it started to move. Slowly at first, but it was indeed, actually moving. Eventually it stuck-out its hand and greeted me as it turned-into Terry Buck, one of our former interns. A few more minutes in that deep-freeze, and he would have turned back into a lamppost for good.

As bad as the weather was, the interviews were even worse. They put me through two straight days of stress interviews. I was probed and queried by everyone who had ever had even the slightest connection with the counseling center. There were groups and groups of them, one right after the other. All in all, it was mega-unpleasant.

I had been getting pretty sick and tired of having to act like a trained seal even before I had shown-up at Michigan State, and now I was getting completely turned-off. And, sure enough, they were starting to pick this up. When they became aware of just how far from a life or death situation this, actually, was for me, there was a mutual rejection. I just couldn't picture playing any more of these academic games. Life was too short and I was getting much too tired.

So, it was two down and one to go. I still had my last application in with San Diego State, but, I didn't think much about my chances out there. I decided that it might be time to expand my search a bit. The American Personnel and Guidance Association was meeting out in Las Vegas, and there would usually be some hiring going on. If nothing else, Vegas seemed like a great place for a longshot.

The town seemed even more depressing than usual. Compounded with the usual bad vibes, was the intense anxiety over the job market. Everyone was trying to look cool, bright, and positive, but, under the surface, there was a thick layer of anxiety and depression that you could cut with a knife. Just like in poker, a lot of the players were bluffing.

There were so many applicants, and so few counseling center jobs, that it looked pretty discouraging. Taking an unconfident look at the interview schedule for San Diego State, I noticed that it was pretty-well booked-up for the next few days. But, with nothing to lose, I introduced myself to Earl Peisner, the director. I told him that he probably didn't remember who I was since there were so many applicants, but I'd just take a chance and say hello. I also told him that I couldn't really afford to wait around for a few days for an interview. The job seemed like too much of a long-shot to me, so it really wouldn't be worth the punishment of waiting around Las Vegas for a few extra days just to be rejected. 

Much to my surprise, Earl reassured me that he did remember my application after all. He also remembered the nice things that Paul King had written about me in his letter of recommendation. This was all so unexpected and heart-warming that it made my day. Even though it was hard to believe, maybe I wasn't just another resume after all. And, to top it off, Earl invited me up for an interview that very afternoon.

Over lunch I managed to raise my anxiety level and lower my expectations. Although Earl had lifted my spirits, how could I really expect anything much to come out of this? I had no inside tracks, and it was a very competitive job market. I knew no one who was connected in any way, shape, or form to San Diego State, but, I figured, I might as well show-up for the interview,  I had nothing to lose.

Arriving at their suite, I was immediately stunned. As ridiculous as it may sound, I had never seen such tan psychologists before. Some of them had been out playing tennis and they were still in their shorts. It was throwing me for a real loop. The psychologists that I was used to always had that pastey-white and creased-tweed look, so who were these guys?

       As I was trying to get my bearings, I noticed that one particularly  intense-looking fellow with gray hair was starting to stare me down. It was Jack Graham, the resident Gestalt therapist. He was tan, but he  wasn't smiling, and he was beginning to make me nervous. After some introductions, we started the interview, and, just my luck, Jack volunteered to ask the first question. I guess he thought he might as well start-off with something simple. He looked me straight in the eye and asked me, "What do you think of nude group therapy?"

It was such a startling question that it sent me into a state of shock. I couldn't believe they were, actually, conducting nude groups on campus. Then again, it was California and l969, so anything might have been possible. But, even if it were true, I really had no idea of how to respond to his question. I couldn't psych it out, so I just fessed-up. I told him that I really had no idea what to make of it. Jack laughed and said that he had the same problem himself. The interview was only two minutes old, and I had already been victimized by a primitive form of Gestalt humor.

Since I had already been humbled, I decided I might as well play the rest of the interview straight. In an unusually candid way, I shared some of my doubts about my own interests and abilities, and told them that I didn't know if I would really enjoy doing counseling, or if I even believed in it anymore. Even if it was a job interview, it was still the era of genuineness and authenticity. In those days, it wasn't necessarily fool-hearty to speak the truth.

       Despite the shaky start, I still felt pretty good about the interview. If nothing else, they, certainly, had a pretty good idea of who I was and what I was about, the rest would have to be up to them. When I later got offered the job I felt particularly good about it. I liked the fact that they knew what they were getting and they still wanted it anyway. It took a lot of the pressure off, and helped me feel a lot less like an impostor.

All in all, San Diego State seemed like the right place for me to be starting my career. Since I was still young, and still so professionally ill-defined, I was hoping that the position would give me the freedom to pursue a number of different interests, and, since I had no idea about just what those interests might be, I was hoping for an accommodating environment. Luckily, this has proven to be true.

Above all, It was important for me to be comfortable with the people I'd be working with, and this was, certainly, the case at San Diego State. Even if they were tan and enjoyed tennis and golf, I could probably learn to adjust to it. The fact that San Diego was thought of as a great place to live really wasn't that much of a factor. I just wanted a minimum of games and torture, so climate was way down on my list of considerations.

I think an important factor in my hiring was that they were looking for someone who was young, and capable of relating to the college students of the day. In that respect, at least, I was tough to beat. I was only twenty six, had glazed eyes, and plenty of hair. What more could they want?

       I remember my arrival on campus in the Fall of '69. I was processed by the Personnel Department, and assigned an office by Don Harder, my Dean. He told me to make myself comfortable and give some thought as to how I wanted to use my time. It was all so overwhelmingly flexible. We could use our time in just about any way imaginable as long as it benefited our students in some way. These guidelines, however vague, fit in well with the prevailing philosophy of the times - Do your own thing as long as it doesn't hurt anyone. But, all this freedom was, actually, a little hard to enjoy. It was all so loose and unstructured that I found it almost paralyzing. Looking back at it, I think I could have, probably, used a little more direction.

But, I was set. I had my own little office in the Administration Building, and a sign on my door. I spent the next few weeks making the rounds, and surveying people. I was curious to find out what they were doing, and how they felt about it. I was interested in knowing what needs they sensed out there that we might want to try to respond to.

No sooner had I settled into my new office, when, out of the blue, I received a sudden dose of reality that made my life even more confusing. The first anti-war protests were starting to break-out on campus, and, apparently, just having an office in the Administration Building defined which side you were on. Rioting students broke our office windows and snaked through the faculty lounge demanding that we end the war in Vietnam. Only a few months ago I had been an angry student myself, and now I was already considered part of the establishment. Talk about changing sides in a hurry! So, there I was, in the middle of trying to define my own role in a new situation, and suddenly these anti-war protests were making it even more confusing for me. The whole process was very unsettling, but far from dull.

All this freedom that I had been given in defining my own job, was starting to flush-out some of the conflicts that I, myself, had brought into the situation. As might be expected, I didn't know very much about the San Diego State campus, and what its particular needs might have been. At the same time, there was also a lot that I didn't know about myself, particularly when it came to myself as a professional. This was my first real job, and I found myself struggling with questions about what I really had to offer, what I'd be good at, and what I would find personally meaningful.

These days, it might sound like a bit of a luxury to be entertaining questions about personal meaningfulness, after all, it was just a job. They were paying you, and giving you medical and retirement benefits, so, certainly, they didn't owe you personal meaningfulness on top of all of that.  But, in those days, it was an important consideration. We wanted everything to be as meaningful as possible, especially our relationships and our jobs. That's why a lot of disenchanted people were dropping-out, in search of alternative life-styles, that would be more personally fulfilling, and better suited to themselves as individuals.

As for me, the question of meaningfulness, somehow, seemed crucial in all of this. Partially, this was because it was very important for me to do well in my new job, and, I figured that the more meaningful my work was to me, the better my chances would be of, actually, doing it well. But, beyond all this, a more basic reason was that I was afraid I had completely lost the ability to fake-it anymore.

After all those years of doing tricks in grad school, the trained seal was ready to slug somebody. Throw one more ball at me to spin on my nose, and I really couldn't guarantee what might happen next. I was losing my patience, and it was going to take a lot more than raw fish to mellow me out. Of course, you usually don't value this kind of an attitude in a new employee, so it seemed wise to avoid situations in which it might come out.

Given all of this, I figured the best bet would be to  stick with some of the basics - counseling, group work, and a little supervision, but, since I was the new kid on the staff, I also figured that I should try something a little more innovative, so I started a Psychomat.

The Psychomat was a special room where people could come and be "real". Someone had tried it up in San Francisco, so that was more than enough reason for us to try one at San Diego State. We had a list of rules posted for the room, things like - stay in the here and now, talk about your feelings, be congruent, and the like, and, people could drop-in whenever they got tired of playing games out in the rest of the world.

The whole thing was really in the true spirit of experimentation, but I was personally glad when the experiment was finally over. For the most part, it gave people something new to talk about, but that was about it. Otherwise, the whole thing was, basically, quite bizarre and exhausting. Trying to facilitate a number of different encounters simultaneously was a ridiculous idea, and it really took its toll on me. All in all, it was, probably, a nice bit of risk-taking, but a lousy idea.

The Psychomat did, however, seem like a good metaphor for our new lives in San Diego. For us, this was a place where we were trying to have meaningful relationships, but were failing miserably at it. Be it in a Psychomat or anywhere else, "real" relationships seemed to be in short supply out here, and we couldn't help thinking back to the people we had left behind in Missouri.

The new relationships that we were now establishing just didn't seem to compare to what we had given-up. On the other hand, it wasn't only people and places that we had left behind. Like many others of our generation, we had left behind the idealism and bonding of the 60's as well. Somehow, it had all been knocked off-center by a crashing intrusion of adult reality. Whether we liked it or not, the 70's were now fully upon us.

In a sense, these painful separations were almost like a series of mini-deaths, and the losses were really starting to pile up. We never seemed to be recovering from them either. Each one seemed to knock us down a little further, and there was less and less resilience with which to bounce back. For us, nothing seemed to be replacing our comfortable adventures with Art and Helen and their close circle of friends.

Then again, maybe this was just adulthood. Maybe you really did have to give-up a lot more than we had thought in order to become responsible adults in this society. But, if the essence of adulthood involved more and more sacrifices in the quality of our lives, it was a very frightening prospect indeed.

And, beyond all of this, beyond any considerations that may have been related to the process of aging, I think we may also have been paying a hefty price for going through too many major life transitions in too short a period of time. We had left Missouri, moved to a new state and a new state of mind, had started a new job, and had our first child all at about the same time. And we were doing all of this in l969, the year in which there was enough going on to last a lifetime. To relax you could turn on the news and watch Neil Armstrong walking on the moon, or Charles Manson walking into someone's living room.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Settling In

 

We started out in a rented house in Solana Beach, but moved across the lagoon to Cardiff-By-The-Sea for an ocean view and some cheaper rent. We drove a '67 VW Bus, wore mellow clothes, and lived in a funky house, on a dirt road, overlooking San Elijo State Beach. The distinctive aromas of this small California beach town would often make their way up to the top of the hill. Along with the fresh sea air, we could catch an occasional hint of donuts baking, abalone cooking, and surf wax melting in the hot California sun. From our living room we could watch the sunsets, and we soon came to take them too much for granted.

Amid all the changes and transitions that we had been going through, it was, really, the birth of our first child that, far and away, had the greatest impact on us. And, the effect seemed to run a lot deeper than just making it difficult for us to go out to the movies. For me, personally, Samantha's birth had a profound effect, and it was really the thing that sent me into a prolonged period of silence and  contemplation.

I knew perfectly well that people had babies all the time, but somehow, my daughter's birth forced me to come to grips with life itself. It started, I guess, with trying to understand just what a baby, actually, was, but it escalated tremendously from there.

Seemingly, she had come out of nowhere, and landed in, of all places, Cardiff-By-The-Sea, and, for some unexplained reason, she now found herself living in the house of a terribly perplexed psychologist and his remarkably normal wife. Obviously it could be a real crapshoot out there.

What exactly was this new living creature who was suddenly in our midst? She, clearly, had her own personality, and, in no time flat, had single-handedly transformed us from a couple into a family.

 The calm and isolation of the beach at Cardiff provided a welcome setting for that type of soul-searching, but I wasn't coming-up with very much in the way of answers. I spent countless hours walking on the beach, carrying Samantha in her backpack. I guess I was still in a total state of shock about all of this, but something else also seemed to be getting  to me, and I couldn't really grasp what it was.

In trying to understand what a baby, actually is, you are almost forced to get in touch with the bigger picture of things. Somehow, it seemed, a baby needed to be understood within a larger context, and, as I tried to come to grips with all of this I just couldn't seem to figure anything out. Everything just seemed so overwhelmingly incomprehensible to me.

       Another of the big adjustments that we were now facing had to do with living in suburbia. Even though we were, technically, living in a small beach town, it, actually, felt a lot more like a suburb. We were geographically isolated from the rest of the faculty, so there wasn't that much contact with people from work, and we were finding little in the way of a sense of community up in North County. People were friendly enough, to be sure, but a lot of us were new to the area, and we all seemed to be going our separate ways. It seemed like everyone, ourselves included, was busy with their own lives.

Maybe it was suburbia or maybe it was just being in Southern California, I really don't know for sure, but, whatever it was, we just didn't seem to be very good at it. There just didn't seem to be much in the way of the dropping-over or hanging-around that we had grown to appreciate back in Missouri. Now we needed to plan things, and much of the spontaneity of life seemed to have been eliminated. Now it was, "Let's get together with the Jones' and do such and such." We needed to get a sitter, and work-out many of the other logistical details of car seats, playpens, and strollers. Much to our dismay, we found ourselves caught-up in the very same kind of life-style that we had been planning to reject.

On the other hand, we didn't accept it all that gracefully. We questioned it, as a matter of fact, from the very beginning, and even during that very first year we seriously considered dropping-out entirely. We even went to look at some land up in Mendocino County with Alan and Joanne. They were thinking of joining-up with some sort of utopian community that was in the process of being formed. It represented a life-style that would be more in harmony with nature, with simple, basic human values. We would all retreat into the hills and raise our sheep and our children. A sense of community would be created with a lot more mellowness and cooperation than would be possible back in the rat-race.

Looking out over the rocky hillside, I tried to picture myself tending the flocks, raising vegetables, and being peaceable. I tried and I tried, but I just couldn't picture living out there. I kept wondering what I would possibly do with myself out there in the middle of nowhere. Sheep ranching seemed to be a bit on the slow side too. We didn't want life in the fast lane, but this didn't even seem like a lane. Maybe it would look more appealing in a few years, maybe when we were about eighty or so.

And, even if it was more of a mellow script, it still seemed a little too purposeless and empty. It, actually, seemed more silly than idealistic. Maybe psychology wouldn't prove to be my thing, but I was pretty sure it wasn't going to be sheep ranching either. As appealing as a return to simplicity, and this promised sense of community may have been to us, it was just too big a leap for us to make. But, even if it had been a much smaller one, it just wasn't the right move for us to make.

For some reason, finding a sense of community has always been difficult for us, and, in many ways that holds true to this very day. Even during the height of the '60's we never really managed to fit-in very well with any particular group or subculture. In those days, we felt like we were too freaky for most people and not freaky enough for others. As the years passed by, it evolved into more of a general sense of alienation. We just had trouble fitting-in.

Our involvement with the Sandy Hill Nursery School in Solana Beach helped a little, but, certainly, not completely. Sandy Hill was a parent participation school which encouraged peace, gentleness, respect, and non-competitive learning. It would have been perfect for the Keatons on "Family Ties". Although I liked a lot of the people, I had this nagging feeling that the philosophy was a little too loose and mellow. I worried that it didn't really prepare the kids for "real life", which wasn't exactly a puppet show. Marianne and I had many a heated debate over this one. Mr. Rogers and his kind had always bothered me. I often found myself wondering if I'd be able to elicit any anger if I started to strangle him with his own cardigan.

And then, there was always the common bond of athletics. That always seemed to help a bit when it came to a sense of belonging. I was still playing a little basketball in those days, and I became friendly with a guy  named Johnny Martinez over at the schoolyard. We played a lot of ball together, and, eventually I wound-up playing with his industrial league team at the Del Mar Fairgrounds.

Our sponsor was St. Leo's Church, and I always felt a little funny putting on that jersey. The team was predominantly made-up of Mexican blue-collar guys, but we also had a deaf mute, a professional football player, and myself (whatever I was), to round-out the squad. The wives and girlfriends would all be there cheering for us in the stands, and it was nice to be re-acquainted with the fact that basketball was still a game that could be played for fun.

Being part of the team gave me something of a feeling of camaraderie, and it helped us feel a little more at home, and a little more rooted in our new community. Other than this minor sports connection and our involvement with Sandy Hill, there really didn't seem to be anything else that was helping us feel less alienated. As far as the basketball interest was concerned, it was much too limited. It was putting me in touch with a pretty nice group of guys, but once we were away from the court, there really wasn't all that much to talk about. Beyond basketball I really didn't feel like I had that much in common with them. None of them seemed to be planning a trip to Esalen, and I wasn't quite ready for Miller Time.

Actually, the seeker-types were around too, and they were even playing a little basketball, but they were playing a little further to the south, down in Pacific Beach. A lot of them were associated with The Center For Studies of the Person in La Jolla, and, a few years after my stint with St. Leo's, I started to join them for their weekly games. These were the growthy-types, the writers and therapists who were all involved with Carl Rogers, and other leaders in the human potential movement.

       They were a pretty nice group of guys, and they were, certainly, an interesting group to play with. Just the thought of ten therapists playing a full court game, could, probably, conjure-up some pretty interesting images. To their credit, they were trying to balance-out their emotionally and intellectually draining lives back at the office. The games were friendly, and played strictly for fun, but, whenever the ball went through the basket it ran the risk of landing on a self-actualizer.

Being surrounded by so many of these La Jolla therapists and group facilitators all at the same time, it was hard not to notice things, or to wind-up making a few generalizations. Come to think of it, in that group, probably nothing passed unnoticed.

One of the things that continued to strike me was just how great an influence they all seemed to have on other people. These were the leaders of the human potential movement, the people who were blazing the trail for the rest of us. They were out there therapizing your son, actualizing your wife, and flooding your bookstore with self-help books. They were, in a sense, instructing us about what good relationships were supposed to be like, and how we should be living our lives. Even if they didn't like too many "shoulds” and “oughts", that in itself was a significant value that they were imparting to others.

Yet, at best, and sometimes not even very often, they were just regular, semi-normal guys, whose lives and relationships weren't always that high or exemplary. And, not only that, but they were also borrowing heavily from one another, and using each other's lives as material for their own work. From what I could tell, this seemed to be creating some kind of an incestuous in-breeding of humanistic ideas, and the rest of us would be out there waiting to hear from them.

As crazy as it sounds, just living-in or writing-from places like La Jolla or Del Mar seemed to bring with it a certain amount of credibility, however unwarranted. It was like they knew what the scoop was because they were living there, or had their office there. Anyone with the misfortune to be living east of Interstate 5 had more of a credibility problem, and, if the person was actually from a place like Santee or Peoria he'd have to be extremely convincing.

But, I guess, like any other movement, the growth movement needed to have it's own Meccas, and, not surprisingly, a lot of them seemed to be located right here in California. It was interesting how each one of them managed to develop its own particular mystique, its own aura of knowingness about matters of human potential. For me, part of the original appeal in moving out to California in the first place, was the opportunity to be near this cutting-edge of our professional frontier. Ironically enough, by the time I had finally moved out there, most of my curiosity had vanished. There was really a lot more appeal and sanity in things like sheep ranching.

       As far as growth centers were concerned, the big one, the granddaddy of them all, was, of course, up north at Esalen Institute in Big Sur, but down south we had our own hotspots, particularly around La Jolla and Del Mar. "Psychology Today" had originally been published in Del Mar, and it kind of put the town on the map for growth aficionados. La Jolla had been given its aura of credibility by some of the early pioneers who had been associated with Western Behavioral Sciences Institute or The Center For Studies of the Person. Just a stone's throw away, in nearby Rancho Santa Fe, you had Kairos, another growth center, and the rich, conservative neighbors didn't care for it terribly much. There was all that strange stuff going on over there, and this, mind you, was right in the middle of a community that had been known for burning books.

Of course, some of you might be asking yourselves about what they were actually doing in places like that, but that would be a subject for another book and, probably, another author. For now, let's just say that people would go to these places for workshops or retreats, and would be able to experience just about everything that was coming down the pike in terms of new approaches to human growth. And, of course, they would be surrounded by others who were doing the very same thing, so , in a sense, the fun just never seemed to stop. Even if you were disappointed with your own particular workshop, there was always the chance that you'd get lucky and come home with a new lover.

       Back in the early days of the growth movement you might have chosen a workshop on sensory awareness, where you would expand your ability to appreciate things through your senses. One popular exercise of the day involved learning to develop a deeply attentive relationship with an orange. Actually, I might be exaggerating a bit, but not as much as you might think. In the exercise, group participants would each be given an orange and would be asked to get to know everything about it. After about fifteen minutes, all the oranges would then be put back into a basket and you then had to try to pick-out your orange from the rest of the bunch. The whole thing may sound a bit frivolous, but some of the emotional reunions were really quite touching.

Other standard fare might include exercises like a trustwalk, where you would be blindfolded and led around by a caring partner, or you might be asked to close your eyes and fall backwards into the waiting arms of your group members. That one was always one of my personal favorites!

 So, just like on "Little House on the Prairie", we were surrounded by pioneers. They were living all around us, particularly up in the hills around Del Mar and La Jolla. The whole thing was like one gigantic insight festival. The gurus of growth were there, and, for a fee, they were ready to teach us that we were all really O.K. All we needed to do was to trust ourselves, get in touch with our feelings, and take a few more risks in our relationships and in life. 

Admittedly, it was, sometimes, hard not to be envious. I wouldn't have minded a small following of my own, maybe even a few therapeutic groupies who would want to get to know me deeply, and who would be waiting anxiously to receive my latest profound insights about life. On the whole, however, it was hard to envy them too much. In truth, I found many of these experts to be somewhat disappointing. Many of them, in fact, seemed a little too unique, and, frequently, they were a little too self-centered and pretentious. Some of this, of course, might have been due to our proximity to Hollywood, but it would be really hard to say. 

In trying to size-up some of these characters in terms of their personal and professional credibility, certain questions seemed like natural ones for me to ask. First and foremost, was the question of "personal fit". How well did their theories actually work for them, personally? How healthy were the doctors? How sane were the psychologists? And how healing did it actually feel to be around the healers?

And, for me, the general answer seemed to be - not very. For the most part, these were people who always seemed to be struggling with chronic dissatisfaction. Many of their relationships were fleeting, or just plain screwy, and, even when things were, allegedly, going well, they always seemed to be working-something-out, or working-something-through. And, their kids often seemed miserable and lost, even if they hadn't been allowed to play with war toys.

These were the self-appointed high priests of the growth movement. They made big bucks, and were often charming and articulate, but they were starting to make me really nervous. All in all, they seemed like good people for me to avoid. Withdrawal seemed preferable to the damage that some of them could, obviously, dish-out.

And, last but not least, they just didn't seem to have all that many answers. I might have been pretty lost myself, but at least I was starting to like some of my own questions. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A Thousand Ways To Skin A Cat

 

Meanwhile, back at the office, I was trying to develop my own counseling style, and the dizzying variety of therapeutic approaches wasn't helping my mood any.  In those days, a theory that had been developed in someone's garage last weekend, might be as well-thought-of as something that had been around for a few thousand years.

Sometimes I would mentally scan the other offices in our building, trying to picture what was, actually, going on in each session, and, it was pretty obvious to me that no two people were using the same approach with their clients.  Variety may be the spice of life, but this was ridiculous. Everything couldn't possibly work, but what didn't? These approaches all seemed to have a certain amount of credibility, so there wasn't much that you could dismiss easily.

One person was Non-Directive, another Gestalt, another Existential, and another was doing primal screams, which, I might add were a little disconcerting to hear. It was all getting a little too nuts. There was just no way that we could all be right. Maybe my clients needed to scream more or theirs needed to scream less, but something was off someplace.

       Some of my colleagues were also starting to get to me. As I watched them go through their own processes of personal growth, I found myself  getting a bit irritated at them. One of my colleagues, the one who was doing the primal screams, had a personal break-through into obnoxiousness that I thought would do me in completely. At some point, she, somehow, became overwhelmed with the discovery that "her time was valuable", and, for some unexplained reason, she just couldn't seem to get over it.

I knew it was the era of "healthy selfishness", but I just couldn't stand hearing about it all the time. Let me get this straight, your time is valuable? No kidding? So, great, maybe she had even stumbled upon a universal truth of some kind, terrific, but couldn't she have kept it a little bit more to herself!  Mercifully, she overdosed on growth, dropped-out, and became a cook in a spiritual commune up in Marin County.

Another colleague who wasn't going to help me feel any more stable or secure was my friend Dick. I used to commute into work with him from Del Mar, and, sometimes, while we were on the freeway, he'd tell me about some of the problems that he was having with his wife. Things, I had to admit, did seem a little tense between the two of them, although I could never really quite figure out why. One day, hardly breaking stride, Dick started to share with me some of the problems that he was having with his male lover. Shortly thereafter, he came-out as gay, and left us for a more accepting climate up in San Francisco.

Trying to find myself, either personally or professionally, in this type of an environment was turning into an immense challenge. Things were not only constantly changing, but they also weren't even what they had appeared to be in the first place. The whole thing left my head spinning.

Even relationships that you'd expect to be relatively normal didn't seem to be working-out all that well either. A tidal wave of divorce rolled through the staff in the early 70's and knocked everyone for a loop. We knew it was California, but this was ridiculous. It was like a plague, and couples were dropping like flies. Some of our good friends from Los Angeles also broke up. They were a happy little nuclear family with two nice kids, but, seemingly out of the blue, the wife ran away with another woman. Under less dramatic circumstances, another set of our friends just broke-up.

Wherever you looked, it seemed like everyone was feeling trapped in the wrong lifestyle, the wrong body, or the wrong relationship, and there was an underlying sense of intense desperation in all of this. People were reaching-out for something, for something that they didn't have, and they wanted it desperately.

And people would trust their own intuition and feelings to guide them through these major life transitions. They would try to stay in touch with their needs, try to be true to themselves, and hope for the best. And, frequently they turned to us, the psychologists and counselors, for help in all of this. We were the experts, but, unfortunately, our profession was in such a state of flux that it almost matched the turmoil that these people were experiencing in their own lives. It gave us a lot of empathy with them, and they felt comfortable talking to us about these things, but we really didn't seem to have that much to offer. We had a gigantic arsenal of techniques and a lot of confusion. Basically, we were armed and dangerous.

Part of our problem, of course, had to do with boundaries and limits - or the lack of them. After years of stretching them, overcoming them, or just plain ignoring them, there wasn't much left for us to hang-onto. Situations became extremely difficult to evaluate, and it was hard to tell where to draw the line on just about anything.

As we negotiated these frequently treacherous waters, we were forced to come back to a pitifully small group of guiding principles to help get us through. We were supposed to try to get-in-touch with ourselves, stay as aware as possible, trust our feelings and our intuition, and try to be true to ourselves. Last, but not least, we were to remind ourselves of the fact that everything was pretty much O.K. as long as it didn't hurt anyone.  

These, it seemed, were the basic assumptions and touchstones that people were using to help guide them through some of the major choice-points in their lives, and, we as therapists were drawing from the very same ones. There were, however, a few problems. Not only was the list kind of short, but it also wasn't even particularly useful. When it came right down to actually trying to implement some of these principles, it could get incredibly vague, elusive, and relative. It was a heck of a way to run an airline, and, personally, when it got right down to it, there just didn't seem to be any rules or limits to really hang onto.

Actually, I take that back. At one point, we, in fact, did run into a limit, and a definite limit at that. It happened back in the days of Masters and Johnson. It was right after the staff had been given some training in learning how to treat sexual dysfunction. Some of the approaches that Masters and Johnson had developed made a lot of sense, but we really weren't all that sure about which of them would fit-in well with the type of work that we were doing at a state-sponsored college counseling center. One approach, in particular, involved the use of sexual surrogates to help clients overcome their sexual difficulties.

Since we always tried to be at the cutting-edge of our profession, we thought it might be a good idea to try to establish our own pool of sexual surrogates who would be available to help our own San Diego State students in overcoming their sexual difficulties. After all, why should someone with a sexual problem be penalized (forgive the pun), just because they didn't have a partner of their own to practice with?

So, over the course of a few long lunch hours, a group of us made the rounds at some of the local massage parlors down on El Cajon Boulevard, and tried to interview potential sexual surrogates for San Diego State. 

       Don Neuman, who had the greatest expertise in treating sexual problems, was chosen to do the talking for our group. Unfortunately however, Don tended to stammer a bit when he was under stress, and his halting style of speech tended to make the girls even more suspicious than they already were. And they, of course, were already pretty suspicious to begin with, and not particularly eager to incriminate themselves in front of unknown authorities. After all, the sign out front had only mentioned massage. Nothing had been said about sex, and that would have been pretty illegal anyway, whether it had been said or not. Understandably enough, the girls kept asking him what he was really trying to say, and what it was, exactly, that he wanted from them. The whole thing was, basically, a comedy of errors and paranoia. It was nuts.

 When Don Harder, our normally accepting dean, heard about what we had been up to, he, basically, freaked-out. In a bit of a departure from his usually non-judgmental style, he told us in no uncertain terms to drop it immediately, forget about it completely, and not to mention it again to anyone.

So, there it was, we had finally managed to hit a clearly-defined limit. For me, personally, it was actually a tremendous relief, to know that something actually wasn't  O.K. After floundering in the gray seas of humanistic relativity, this was really quite a refreshing change. It was good to know that everything didn't  go after all.

       The relief, however, was only to be temporary. It was much too little and much too late, and, most importantly, it wasn't nearly deep enough. And, to top it off, the limit that Don Harder had supplied for us really had a lot more to do with politics than with truth.  The decision had, basically, been made for political reasons, out of an understandable concern with our public image, and the subsequent effects it would have on our funding. As far as the question of sexual surrogates was concerned, it was still very much up in the air. But, whether they were O.K. or not, it really didn't matter. What was clear, however, was that the political climate wasn't right for it, and that was the primary basis for making the decision.

 So there I was, still trying to figure-out my profession, and the things that seemed to be defining it were politics, popularity, and fads. Here we were, working with human lives, and our work was being defined for us by what people were asking for, and how it would look. And, to make matters worse, these things seemed to be changing all the time. We were more like a restaurant than a science.

There was nothing in our profession that seemed sacred or unchangeable. One minute something was in, and the next minute something would be out. One minute something would be considered pathological, and the next minute it would be considered simply someone's choice of lifestyle. Everything seemed to be up for grabs, and the whole thing was looking more and more like a three ring circus.

Sometimes it would all get to me, and I'd risk telling someone just how unsure of myself I was really beginning to feel. I'd tell them that I felt like I didn't really know what I was doing, but it was hard for them to really hear me. Usually, they'd try to be reassuring. No matter what I thought, apparently they thought well-enough of me and my work, and they trusted that my intuition would, eventually, pull me through.

Understandably enough, they probably thought that I was just sharing a few doubts, or  being a little too self-critical. Ironically enough, even the doubts that I was sharing with them probably seemed like signs of intelligence and sophistication on my part. Not only was I seen as modest about my abilities, but now I was even viewed as sharp enough to raise some very interesting questions. Since I was doing all of this with a New York accent, it probably reminded them of some of Woody Allen's endless neurotic worrying and questioning. It's a sick thought, but I guess that sometimes when you scream for help you run the risk of being thought-of as a great existential thinker.

Over time, their lack of empathy became very frustrating to me. Apparently, no matter what I said or what I did, they just couldn't seem to appreciate just how ignorant and lost I was truly feeling. And, it was a tough feeling to be carrying around with you through life. Whether you were a therapist or just someone slinging hash down at the Minute Inn, it could be a real burden.

As the years passed by, I moved my way along through the system. Despite my massive doubts and uncertainties, I was valued, promoted, and tenured. I was as good as the next guy, or, possibly, just as bad. I was just doing my thing, and that seemed to be fine with my fellow healers. There was no system of counseling or therapy that I was applying in any semi-coherent way. I relied mostly on my intuition, and spent most of my time flying by the seat of my pants. It was a tough way to fly, and it would have been nice to have a pilot.

Although I didn't think it was possible, I became even more withdrawn professionally. I now avoided conferences, workshops, and presentations whenever possible, and the only people I even thought about trusting were my clients. Given the state of my fellow professionals, I wasn't going to take anyone else's word for anything.

My uncertainties kept gnawing away at me. They continued to be too hard to explain or too hard to understand. And, they were getting to me more and more with each passing year.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

No Stories To Tell

 

So, the years are ticking away, and I'm still walking on the beach and pondering the universe. I'm carrying a new kid around in my backpack, but still carrying around the same old jumbled thoughts in my head.

My kids were starting to get a little older now, and, as they did, I found myself becoming increasingly aware of other fathers. Whenever I would see a father with his child, it always seemed to get my attention, and, for some strange reason, I found myself taking particular notice whenever I would see them telling their kid a story. Sometimes the stories involved important lessons about life, but, at other times, they were just stories about the good old days, and the people and places that had been left behind. And, sometimes, when I would be listening-in on one of their stories I found myself getting envious.

I was struck by their enthusiasm about what they were saying. There was a confidence there, a sense of positiveness about life, that I just didn't see in myself. As for me, I was only too happy to read books about Sesame Street or Clifford The Big Red Dog. I loved reading them to my children, and I didn't even mind it too much when I wasn't allowed to leave out any of the words. But when it came to sharing stories about life, that, I'm afraid, was a different story altogether.

As time went on, I found myself thinking more and more about this. At first there were just a few nagging thoughts, but, later there were a lot more of them. At first the thoughts were confusing and quite perplexing, but, after a while, they got a lot clearer. What it was coming down to was the growing realization that there really were no stories that I wanted to tell my children about life. Other fathers may have had lots of them, but, as for me,  I had no stories to tell.

And there was something about having no stories to tell that was making me feel pretty awful inside. I wasn't exactly sure what it was, but it was strong enough to make me want to balance it off with some of the positive things that I did have to offer them as a father. At least I loved my kids, and was basically dependable. I didn't traumatize anyone. I wasn't like the guy who had left his kids playing out in the street while he sat at the bar near Van Cortlandt Park. And some fathers, even some in my very own profession, didn't always have such great stories to tell either. Sometimes their kids would get to hear the story about why Mommie and Daddy wouldn't be living together anymore, and why Daddy was going to be moving-in with that younger woman he had met at that retreat up at Topanga Canyon.

Obviously, I had some good qualities as a father, so why was I worrying about something as silly as having no stories to tell? Why wasn't I worrying a little more about their academic future or about how much financial security they would, actually, have? Surely, as a state employee, these would have been much more realistic things for me to be worrying  about.

But, after a lot of soul-searching, and many walks on the beach, it became painfully clear to me why I would actually worry about something as ridiculous-sounding as stories. The answer was that stories were, essentially, about life, and, deep down inside, I was feeling so absolutely terrible about life itself, that there was virtually nothing I wanted to tell my kids about it.

I wanted to be able to tell them something nice and simple like, "Welcome to Planet Earth, have a nice life, here's what you're supposed to be doing while you are here." I wanted to be able to tell them something positive, and, as a father, I wanted to be able to offer them some guidance. But I was lost myself. I didn't know where we had, actually, come from, what we were supposed to be doing here, or where, if anyplace, we would be going next. Or why.

For the most part, all I was able to see was chaos, pain, and ineptitude. To make it even more confusing, there also seemed to be a lot of beautiful things mixed in with it as well. I had some good friends, and there were people and places that I had grown to love, but it was all bitter-sweet at best. And, to make matters worse, I was becoming acutely aware of just how bad I was feeling about bringing children into a world like this.

I felt particularly bad about bringing them into a world that didn't make any sense. And it was bothering me all the more because I loved them. I didn't want them to be subjected to all of the pain and bad endings that the world had to offer. On the other hand, I did love them, and it was hard to think about sending them back to the factory. Wherever that factory was, it was another one of those things that I couldn't really comprehend.

Little hope or guidance seemed to be coming from the Existentialists. Although these were the folks that we heavy thinkers were supposed to be turning-to when considering the larger issues of life and death, I found them to be even more depressing than I was. They asked a lot of good questions, and they were, certainly, quite articulate, but they didn't really seem to be all that wise. They were also a little light in the answer department. It was probably fortunate that they didn't devote themselves to writing books for children.

When they talked about the need to give  meaning to one's life, it seemed to imply the setting-up of some sort of "working illusion" for yourself. Deep down inside you would know that it was probably false, but you would try to act as though it were true. But, even if I was confused and depressed, it seemed to me that when you got right down to it, life was either meaningful or it wasn't. Somehow, it seemed, you shouldn't have to manufacture your own meaning. On the positive side, at least the Existentialists seemed to be struggling with some of the larger questions about life. 

Apparently, my daughter also knew how to ask a few good questions herself. One of the high points in my growing existential despair occurred when she asked me, out of the blue one day, about what happens when a person dies. She was only about five at the time, and was certainly asking a very legitimate question, but, unfortunately, it was one that I was totally unprepared for.

I remember getting really anxious about it when she asked me, mainly because I really had no idea about what to say. I don't even remember what I might have told her, but the important thing in all of this for me was that she had, apparently, hit an existential nerve. Thanks to my daughter I became a lot clearer about what I was really worrying about, and it included life and death, and everything in between.

                                                                            

 

 

 

It's Good To Have Plans

 

In case I wasn't confused enough, I started to teach a three unit class in Life & Career Exploration. This fits in nicely with every bad joke that has ever been made about a teacher.

I teamed-up with Buzz Webb, one of our career specialists, who had taught the class before. If nothing else, it was certainly a topic that I was interested in. I was intrigued with the possibility of teaching a class on life itself, and, somehow it seemed particularly relevant to college students. Actually, I was more than intrigued. When I first heard that the course was being offered, I was, actually, quite stunned. I couldn't believe that any of my associates were really qualified to teach such a thing.

But, much to my amazement, Buzz and some of the others really did seem to know what they were doing. I was impressed with their confidence. Maybe they were just like all the people back on Davidson Avenue - they all seemed to know where to go and what they were supposed to be doing. To me, this was even further proof that, somewhere along the way, I must have missed the one key lecture that finally clued you in about life itself. Apparently I just didn't get it, and I was destined to continue never to get it. To add insult to injury, I probably missed the class because of a road game, and would forever be paying the price.

As it turned out, we really didn't actually teach people about life itself in these classes, even if some of that might have been implied in the course title. The class itself, actually, involved more in the way of personal explorations into some of the key dimensions of life. We spent quite a bit of time exploring our students’ personalities, their interests, their goals, their fantasies, and their self-concepts. Most of the participants found it to be pretty interesting, and they particularly enjoyed the opportunities for sharing and feedback from their fellow students. Frequently they even developed a greater appreciation for themselves and others.

Guiding us through all this was one of our favorite basic assumptions at the time, that the more you knew about yourself, the better-off you would, ultimately, be. This increased self-awareness, it was thought, would, hopefully, translate into making a better life in everything from careers to relationships.

Towards this end, we were able to draw from a seemingly endless collection of exercises and techniques that had been growing-up around us. All of them had been designed to facilitate self-exploration and self-awareness, and, if nothing else, the field had become very well-stocked. Unfortunately, however, it was all kind of a hodgepodge. Taken together, the exercises didn't even have the coherence of a patchwork quilt. There was nothing particularly well-organized, systematic, or well-integrated about them, and one exercise didn't necessarily have all that much to do with the next. If they ever had been sewn together, there would, certainly, have been more than enough squares to make a quilt. But, in fact, they hadn't been sewn-together. They were just kind of randomly-scattered over your body, and they might just miss a few places. Ultimately, your warmth and comfort might be very much up for grabs.

 Then again, maybe we professionals, weren't necessarily looking for all that much coherence. Maybe we were just happy to be armed with a few more techniques. We hadn't had all that much to hang onto for a while, so all that new technology was not without its appeal. And, for our purposes, some of our new toys seemed to be working very well indeed. They could be quite engaging, they stimulated a lot of discussion, and they kept everyone busy. In our Life and Career classes we borrowed freely from them, and added a few of our own.

A typical exercise might involve having them construct a "Who Am I" list. The students would be asked to answer the question, "Who Am I?", ten times, and list their responses on a sheet of paper. Their lists might include things like a "human being", a "student", a "woman", and the like. Then, they might be asked to rank-order them, and decide which ones would really be most essential to their own sense of identity. Which ones could they take-away and still feel like they were still themselves? Sometimes we would put them into a mild hypnotic state, and have them do another list of ten. Their lists would usually be shorter, softer, and a lot more cosmic, like "I am".

There were a lot of other cosmic parlor games as well. Sometimes we'd put them into a mildly altered state and have them imagine themselves oozing into and exchanging bodies with a partner in the class. They would then get a chance to spend some time as the other person, and be able to compare life as themselves with life as their partner. Almost like psychological disc-jockeys, we'd try to put together an enjoyable and well-paced show. We might follow an "oldie but goodie" like going over an interest test, with something new on the charts like losing your identity by merging with a plant.

One of the things that I really liked about having all these exercises was how they would help structure the class time for my students. I was able to keep them busy, involved, and distracted, and still be able to keep the heat off me, personally. One of the most threatening things I could have imagined would be in having to teach this particular class as a lecture course. As a matter of fact, I could probably have finished my entire lecture series on life in about five minutes, and I'm not sure what I would have done with the rest of the semester.

Over the span of a few years I developed quite a collection of techniques. I must have had about five billion hours worth of self-exploration exercises at my disposal. I had enough to keep these people exploring themselves from here until forever, but, even though I was well-armed with techniques, I still found myself getting increasingly anxious.

With each passing semester, I felt more and more like an impostor, with less and less to say all the time. Who was I do be offering a course on life? Personally, I really didn't know very much about it. Oddly enough, I didn't really feel like the university itself had any business offering a course on life either. Something was telling me that the subject matter was a little beyond its realm of expertise.

During the last few painful semesters, I figured that I should at least try to broaden and elevate the subject matter a little bit and bring it a little more in line with the awesomeness and complexity of life. So one of the things I started to do was to play them some tapes from Ram Das. My class was able to hear him as he described his transition from a Jewish, acid-head psychologist at Harvard to a spiritual seeker in India. On the tapes he spent a lot of time talking about what a strain it had been for him to feel like he just didn't have any answers. He described it all with a little too much clarity for my tastes, and I began to get my first real anxiety attacks while listening to those tapes with my class. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A Strange Way To Earn A Living 

 

The erosion continued back in the office. My depressed clients were starting to take me down with them, a little deeper all the time. Black was winning over white, and my few pathetic answers were no match for the overpowering despair.

At the end of the day, I'd find myself just kind of limping away from the office, and dragging myself home. Part of this, I'm sure, was from some of the emotional burn-out that comes with this type of work. But, most of it, however, seemed to be tied-in with the painful realization that I had nothing to offer anyone, and, this brought along with it, an intense sense of futility about counseling and about life itself.

The strain of impostorhood had combined with the futility of helplessness. Deep down inside, I kept coming to the realization, that there was nothing I could really do for them. I could let them talk, I could let them air it out, and I could try to understand it, but that was about it. We had been trained to understand that this would be plenty to give a client, but somehow, it just didn't seem like enough. I felt bad for letting them down, even if they didn't feel let down.

People, frequently in pain, were turning to me for help with their lives, but, after all my years of training and professional experience, I felt like I had nothing of substance to really offer them. As far as I was concerned, I had only succeeded in mastering the art of saying "I don't know" in a thousand different, well-disguised ways. I had become skillful at throwing things back onto the client, so they could try to come-up with their own answers. It was a thousand variations on "I don't know, but what do you think?"

This was cute for a while. At first, it even seemed quite noble-sounding, kind of democratic in an anti-authoritarian kind of way. But, as the years passed by, it was all just turning into a bunch of empty games. It was client vs. counselor, competing in verbal gymnastics, and we were inventing our own events. There was no punchline, just more questions.

 And we, as counselors, were supposed to be "values neutral" in all of this. As we struggled together with all the emotional complexities of life, your opinion was as valid as mine. It was your life, so, obviously, you were the one who needed to find your own answers. We were all unique individuals anyway, so my answers, even if I had any, wouldn't really fit your situation. I was essentially just a facilitator in this process of self-discovery. I would help you find your own answers from that wise place deep within. 

Everything was all so relative and situational. If I even had an opinion, it probably meant that I was too biased in the first place, or not respectful enough of the other person's potential for insight, change, and growth. I was supposed to be an expert, but, somehow, I needed to deny my expertise for the sake of my client. Luckily there wasn't all that much expertise to deny.

In a lot of ways, it was like working at Disneyland, where the employees have to smile, stifle themselves, and act as though the customer was always right. In my situation, the customer's opinions were  almost always considered to be right, particularly if they "worked" for them. Whatever "works" for you is great, we were told. It was another one of those ambiguous words, and one that seemed to be almost universally accepted, even if nobody ever seemed to know what it, actually, meant. "Works" seemed to mean "whatever gets you through the day without doing obvious damage to anyone else", but I was never really quite sure.

     Client and counselor were just fellow traveling companions on the road of life. So, even if I happened to be the one with the office, my client's opinion was thought to be as valid or even more valid than mine. Of course I got paid for it and they didn't, but that was a mere technicality. In a sense, it was almost like democracy in action, but not quite. Even if therapists talk about learning so many valuable lessons from their clients, I never heard of any of them, actually, paying them for it. What would happen if the patient actually sent them a bill for the insights they had given them?  Psychotherapy has been referred to as "the purchase of friendship", but, I was beginning to think of it more as Rent a Friend,  a  most peculiar friend.

Needless to say, it was all getting pretty jumbled and confusing. Fragmentation and disintegration were quietly working-away upstairs. My usual ways of looking at things, my basic rules and assumptions, just didn't seem to be cutting-it any more, in counseling, and, probably, in life as well. Things just didn't seem to be adding-up, and my concepts were having less and less to do with each other all the time.

And, along with this deepening disintegration came an even stronger sense of despair and depression. Whatever remaining enthusiasm I may have had for new ideas and answers was now pretty much gone. I just really didn't want to know anything else about someone's profound new insights. They just didn't mean anything anymore, and they were starting to sound like complete gibberish.

If I heard someone giving a presentation on psychology, therapy, or personal growth, they might as well have been talking Greek. I could appreciate the fact that they were articulate, and still had that aura of knowingness about them, but it just sounded like a bunch of empty psychobabble. Someone could have been reciting nonsense syllables, and I would have gotten just about as much out of it. My professional body of wisdom had now been completely transformed into mega elephant caca. It was hard to want to take notes or sign-up for more of the advanced training.

But, despite this painfully negative attitude, I was still coming to work, and my work was as meaningful or meaningless as anything else that I could see. And, even if it was killing me, there was still something compelling about it. Maybe it was just a rationalization, but it still, actually, seemed like counseling could, somehow, be helpful to somebody. Even if it was simply just to listen and to be there for another human being, there was something that seemed good about that.

I'm not sure why, but in those days I often asked myself if there was someone else that I'd rather see parking in my spot, using my office, and seeing my clients. And, as lost and as confused as I was, I really couldn't think of anyone else that I'd rather have in there. So, as far as the rest of my fellow professionals were concerned, I didn't trust them any more than I trusted myself. I guess I felt like I was as good, or as bad, as the next guy.

But it did seem like a really strange way to make a living. When it came right down to it, was I really making a living just by dodging questions?

 

Rear View Mirror 

 

So, I guess, it really was a strange way to make a living after all, but just knowing that wouldn't be nearly enough to keep me from going down the tubes. Depressed, perplexed, and continually astonished, I was getting even more confused than ever. Of course, the more confused and disoriented I became, the more respect I seemed to be getting from my peers. For some strange reason, they seemed genuinely pleased with the job that I was doing, and, sometimes, much to my horror, they even sought-out my counsel.

Although it was, somewhat, reassuring to be treated with this kind of professional respect, I was still painfully frustrated by their apparent lack of understanding. Clearly they had no idea what it was really like for me to walk around feeling this way, and, it made for a tremendous sense of alienation and resentment on my part. The very fact that they were still treating me like everything was O.K. was  further evidence to me that they, simply, hadn't been paying attention.

But, even if my friends at work weren't tuning-in all that clearly, some of their instincts still seemed like they were in the right place. If nothing else, they had at least tried to be accepting, reassuring, and supportive in whatever ways that they could. At some level, I think I was even a little relieved that they couldn't empathize with me completely. I think I was afraid that what I had  might have been contagious.

Anyway, as long as I'm talking about some of these well-intentioned ways that we have of responding to another person's pain, I should probably mention one in particular that has always seemed terribly over-used in our profession. For the most part, counselors and psychologists always seem to be hyper-alert to signs that a person is being too self-critical or too hard on themselves. Over the years I have often been impressed by just how sensitive we as a profession seem to be to this particular theme. I would even venture to say that, for the most part, it's really our favorite operating assumption, and, in many ways, it has become so well-ingrained in what we do that it almost blends completely into the background.

As a matter of fact, I'll take it a step further, and say that, in a sense, it almost defines our professional roles for us. Given this particular view of what is usually wrong with our clients, our job then, basically, becomes that of being nice - much nicer and much more accepting, in fact, than their parents or other repressive authority figures in their lives. We invite them in to heal in Mr. Rogers’ Neighborhood, and, even if this wimpy, ultra-accepting, and values-neutral kind of stance wasn't what your client, actually, needed, it was still hard to want to risk breaking-out of it.

Working within this kind of a framework, a large part of our job, it seemed, came down to helping our clients get off the hook. Since the problem was that their expectations were too harsh or unrealistic, the obvious solution was to make them more realistic by lowering them. The  assumption was that you were basically O.K., and you just didn't realize it, so if you lowered your expectations and learned to accept yourself, things would go a lot better for you. Of course, there was a certain amount of truth in all of this, but I think we over-did it a bit, particularly in the 60's and 70's.

For me as a counselor, there was a tremendous amount of strain in having to play this accepting, values-neutral kind of role with my clients. It would have been a strain for me even if it had been working well.

 So, anyway, there I was, trying to be a nice, non-judgmental kind of a guy, and it just didn't seem to be enough. My depression continued to build with each passing day, and I usually came home completely wiped-out and feeling like nothing was making very much sense. I noticed that when I got into my car at the end of the day, I'd even have to readjust the rearview mirror. Apparently, I was getting so burdened or beaten-down at work that I was, actually, getting shorter.

At the end of the year I'd usually be a complete basket case, but,  after about a month of summer vacation I‘d usually start to feel a little better, and might even be able to manage a smile or two. But, clearly, I was running on empty. There was no hope, no enthusiasm, and no great ideas to lift me up.

 

 

A Pilgrimage to the Land of the Really Mellow

 

I was in the middle of a telephone conversation with my friend Kent, a psychologist up in Northern California, when, almost as if on cue, he started to tell me how much he had enjoyed a George Leonard workshop that he had recently attended at Esalen. The workshop was on "Energy Awareness", and he thought that if I only had one workshop to choose, that this would be the one for me.

I tried to pump him for a few more details, but he was hesitant about telling me too much about it. According to Kent, it was really a pretty different kind of experience, and he was afraid of making it sound even weirder than it actually was. He encouraged me to try to trust him on this one, he felt pretty sure that I'd be pleasantly surprised.

Given the source, it was, certainly, worth considering. And how long could I continue to postpone my first trip to Esalen, anyway? After all, it was still the Mecca for personal growth. For a psychologist living in Del Mar and claiming to be "with it", it had become almost obligatory for me to go. So, with a fair amount of apprehension, I hit the road and drove-up the coast to Big Sur.

After miles of steep drops and hair pin turns I finally arrived at Esalen. Almost immediately I felt very intimidated. Everyone seemed so mellow, so real, so self-actualizing. I was, obviously, in heavy company. And where did they get those clothes? All that great-looking denim, paisley, and leather? All those open-collared shirts, all that cotton? Were there specialty stores for guru garb? Which ones were the leaders? Which ones were the hottest on the circuit? Which ones had the most groupies willing to share the here and now for some intensity and enlightenment? And how did they all get so comfortable with nudity and organic vegetables?

The whole thing was so overwhelming that I just couldn't seem to relax. I was even too anxious to check-in at the desk, so I just paced and paced for what seemed to be an eternity. Quietly and very self-consciously I kept circling the perimeter of the grounds. Maybe, at some primitive level, I was hoping to change the territorial feel of it all. I wanted to make it feel much more like my own home turf, but I didn't really know how to do it. A dog or a coyote would have just put it's scent in key places around the grounds. But, as a human, I just couldn't think of how to leave my scent and still be suave about the whole thing. 

On the positive side, with all that hiking around I was, at least, managing to see a lot of the grounds. And they were certainly spectacular grounds at that - forests, the expanse of Pacific Ocean, and the cliffs, with the rocks and pounding surf below. The air was delicious - clean with a fusion of delightful scents, a hint of salt, incense, sulfur, and self-actualization. So this was where people learned to become who they truly were.

As I strolled past the organic vegetable gardens about two dozen times in a row, I found myself thinking back to our years in Cardiff, when Marianne and I had been much more organic ourselves. We did a lot of our shopping at The People's Store, which was a cooperative market specializing in natural foods. For a while we really got into it, and, at the peak of our organic period, Marianne would even make our mayonnaise from scratch. After all, one couldn't be too careful! Of course, we would balance-off our health foods with cigarettes. We tried to give equal time to health and self-destruction.

There were a few other contradictions as well, and they were reflected in our choice of magazines. We subscribed to "Ms." and "Playboy"; and "Better Homes and Gardens" and "The Mother Earth News"; all at the same time. Looking back at it, our mailman was probably in the best position to spot some of these early warning signs of potential conflict, but he missed it. He missed it badly.

But, enough about my past associations with organic produce. Maybe I was just getting a little delirious from all that pacing around the grounds. Sooner or later I'd probably have to check-in at the desk and face the music. But, in truth, Esalen really did seem like a wonderful place to be an organic vegetable. To be able to grow from seed to salad bar without leaving the grounds had to be a peak experience for any vegetable. And they did really seem to be thriving here. They all seemed so fully-functioning. I guess they had just about everything they could have possibly needed - plenty of clean ocean air, plenty of organic compost, and plenty of fertilizer from all that Gestalt work that was going on around them.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Keep Your Eye On Your Ions

 

George Leonard was there to greet us at the door of our meeting room. Of course we had to remove our shoes upon entering. It's funny, I hadn't realized that we were so close to Japan.

On the way in I couldn't help noticing a machine that was quietly humming-away near the doorway. I was told that it was a negative ion generator, and, apparently, it was hard at work generating negative ions. These ions, I was told, would have a positive effect on the flow of energy in our room.

Suddenly, I had this brief, horrifying thought that I had finally found it. This was the missing piece in my life - a negative ion generator. And it had all been so very simple. It was just a matter of putting more positive vibes into your environment in order to have a much happier existence. At this point it all seemed to be entirely possible.

Looking back at it, this was probably true, although perhaps at a symbolic level. We do, in fact, seem to generate a lot of what goes into creating our environments. We make our own beds and we have to lie in them. But, of course, it would take more than just a simple technological solution like a negative ion generator to accomplish this. Wouldn't it? 

As the ion generator quietly did its thing, George gave us an introduction to the workshop. He told us that we would be doing a weekend of "energy experiments." For some reason, I had a little trouble picturing just what that was going to be like. Maybe this was going to be a little too strange for my tastes after all. Maybe this might not be such a bad time to bolt. Maybe I could still get a refund.

But, even if it was a bit strange, the atmosphere did seem pretty comfortable. It didn't feel like your typical group experience. George didn't even have the participants introduce themselves to one another, and, as a matter of fact, he didn't even tell us what energy experiments, actually, were, but somehow by continuing to label them as "experiments", he helped us keep an open mind about the whole thing.

Apparently, there was no shortage of energy experiments out there either. I wasn't sure which planet they had all come from, but, wherever it was, there were, definitely, plenty of them. We focused on a number of different types of energy, including the energy flow that was in and around our bodies. We also learned how to sensitize ourselves to  different types of attitudes and images, and the effects that they could have on these energy flows.

     The importance of a person's attitude about life, for example, was vividly illustrated in the experiment with the swinging gate. Basically, it involved making yourself into something akin to a swinging gate, and trying to sense the attitude of each person as they passed through you. You would stand there, with your arm straight out at your side, level with your shoulder, and close your eyes. When you felt someone hit your arm as they passed through, you would swing it open like a gate.

The people walking through were supposed to adopt one of three different attitudes. Their minds would either be thinking about something in the past, the present, or the future. Your job, as the gate, would be to try to guess which particular attitude they had. In doing this you couldn't really depend on your normal senses, because your eyes were closed, and they were walking very quietly, on a carpeted floor, in their bare feet. The whole thing really brought home the point of just how much of an effect a person's attitude can really have on themselves and the people around them. As might be expected, the "here and now” attitude felt the best to everyone, even to the swinging gate.

We also spent quite a bit of time learning how to become more relaxed and centered in our movements. In doing so, we were able to see first hand just how much unexpected strength one could achieve by maintaining the right mental image and attitude. In some of the experiments, like the "unbendable arm", we were able to experience the paradox of actually having much greater strength by letting go and being more relaxed and centered than we would have had if we had just relied on physical strength alone. Probably none of this would be too startling to individuals who were well-versed in hypnosis, Yoga, or the martial arts, but, to me, it was a real eye-opener. 

And, after all those years of sitting behind a desk and wallowing around in the intellectual and emotional aspects of life, I was finding it particularly refreshing to finally be immersed in something that was a lot more physical and spiritual in nature. Apparently, this was no accident. George and his wife believed that the next great revolution in consciousness was going to come about through physical education. Of course, at the time, it sounded like a pretty absurd thought. Flashing back on some of my old gym teachers and coaches I couldn't possibly imagine how they were going to be leading a revolution into higher consciousness. But, the Leonards proved to be surprisingly prophetic. In the years that followed, we went through a national jogging craze, complete with runner's highs;  and bookstores became flooded with works on the Zen of tennis and the inner game of golf. The whole area of Sports Psychology also seemed to open-up during that time period.

As it turned-out, many of the energy experiments in our workshop had come from the Japanese martial art of Aikido, which George had been studying for quite some time. The workshop itself, had, apparently, focused on more of the magical and cosmic dance-like qualities of the art as opposed to the self-defense angle.

All in all, I was most impressed, and, one of the things that was really striking me about it was that it actually felt good - possibly even healthy. It was growth and yet, somehow, it was, actually, fun. It gave me a lot to think about, and I couldn't quite figure-out how I could, be  feeling this good just from doing this particular set of experiments. The whole could, obviously, be greater than the sum of its parts.

On top of all of this, an unexpected degree of comfort and camaraderie seemed to be developing amongst the participants. Remarkably, the level of group cohesiveness seemed a lot higher than in many of the other groups that I had participated in over the years. Even in groups which had specifically sought to create an atmosphere of safety and sharing, there hadn't always been this degree of personal comfort. Yet now, ignoring many of these interpersonal aspects almost completely, the comfort and cohesiveness seemed to be developing anyway. 

Seeing how comfortable we all were with each other made me question some of the more hard-hitting, confrontational techniques that we had been using at work. In this workshop it seemed as though we were  achieving better results, and in a much more gentle and playful manner.  Maybe any shared activity would do the trick. Maybe people could just bake bread together or go fishing, and that would do it. It made me wonder about where recreation and entertainment ended, and psychological work began.

Interestingly enough, George also seemed to be using some of the very same psychological concepts that we had been using in counseling, but he was using them, of course, in more of a physical way. You wouldn't expect a concept like "empathy" to pop-up in the martial arts, but it was there. In the Aikido movements that George had shown us, we learned to put ourselves in the shoes of our attacker, and to be able to see the world as he did. By putting ourselves in the other person's shoes, we were able to disappear completely as a target, and in the process we no longer viewed them as an attacker. Energies and images were magically blended and transformed, and you were, somehow, left feeling calmed and centered.

It was all so dance-like and flowing, so magical and playful. It was all so full of wonder. It presented a striking contrast to the type of empathy training that we had been doing at work. By comparison, that seemed so heavy and serious, and so needlessly constricted. In essence it was the tight-lipped ministerial look vs. the spirit of Zen monks at play.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I Think I'm Turning Japanese, I Think I'm Turning Japanese, I Really Think So 

 

As soon as I got back to San Diego I went looking for an Aikido class. My experience at Esalen had given me my first promising lead in a long, long time. It had reawakened my sense of wonder, and I couldn't wait to learn the movements and the magic. Aikidoists could throw people without physically touching them, and I wanted to learn how.

As it turned-out, San Diego was very much the Aikido boomtown. There were, actually, quite a few classes to choose from, and after checking around, my wife and I settled on one through U.C.S.D. Extension. The teacher, or sensei, was an older Japanese gentleman named Ben Sekishiro. He was humbly dressed in a gi and black skirt which, like a black belt, testified to his mastery of the art.

Ben didn't exactly use the lecture method. In fact, he was a man of very few words. After putting us through some warm-ups, he would usually give us a short demonstration of a particular art. As he demonstrated, Ben would use only a small number of very well-chosen phrases to describe what we were watching. We were to try to keep them in mind as we practiced with our partners.

The class itself was always a great workout, and there would always be a lot of laughter and amazement as we pinned people on the mat, or sent them spinning into the padded walls. We always felt a lot more energized and balanced, and genuinely excited about the new things we had been learning. In its own way it was very therapeutic, and, in many ways it seemed a lot more therapeutic than therapy.

 Aikido was also a "discipline", and, as such, it had a lot of internal consistency. There was, actually, a right way to do something and a wrong way as well. There were proper attitudes that needed to be maintained, and improper ones that needed to be avoided. There were very real skills that could, actually, be acquired, and skills that could be observed and measured. And you could also, actually, feel the progress that you were making. It was an art that engaged and challenged your entire being.

And Ben, himself, was impressive in his own right, both as a person and as a teacher. Beyond his demonstrated mastery of the art itself, it was also obvious that he took great delight in it. He radiated a certain sense of calm enthusiasm, and yet he remained unusually humble. And, what seemed even more unusual was that he, actually, seemed to be trying  to stay  humble. He always seemed concerned with minimizing his own sense of self-importance.

Many of these qualities were reflected in his approach to teaching. In stark contrast to myself, here was a teacher who actually knew  a lot more than his students. Every so often, I'd be reacquainted with this fact when I be paired-off with him for a demonstration. I'd lunge at him or swing at him, but, before I knew it, Ben would have me gently, but firmly in his grasp. He would hold me there, magically suspended in a comfortable, yet very out-of-balanced position, while he explained what he was doing to the rest of the class. Every once in a while he'd look me in the eye, and smile. We both knew that any given moment he could drop me onto the mat, and spin me around like a human phonograph record. There was such a feeling of inevitability to all of this. I was meeting an irresistible force, and it would just be a matter of time. Eventually, he'd smile one last smile of delight, and finish me off. I'd be left unhurt and amazed, and literally high from this brush with perfection and mastery. 

And Ben himself seemed as astonished about all of this as you were, maybe even more so. Whereas you might be more impressed by his remarkable skills, Ben seemed more amazed by the art itself. There was a profound sense of awe for his art, awe and delight. In the presence of such awesomeness, there was something very fitting about his personal humility and inner stillness.

Absolute silence itself would have been even more becoming. A lecture at the Grand Canyon can seem irritating and distracting even if it is given by an expert naturalist. It can clash with what is really before your eyes. Labels and words can, sometimes, corrupt your view like clutter on the radar screen of life.

Refreshingly enough, Ben also assumed most of the responsibility for the student's learning. If a student wasn't doing well, Ben would question himself first, and try to figure-out how he could instruct him in a more effective manner. This seemed like an embarrassingly rare attitude for a teacher or a professor to be taking these days. There wasn't all this pointing the finger at the student or at anyone else, and, there was no talk about resistant clients or students who were just too unwilling to learn.

In matters of learning, Ben took the bulk of responsibility. He was strong enough to take the heat, and he was O.K. with that. After all, the buck had to stop somewhere, and it might as well stop with the teacher. And he didn't become overly self-critical about any of this. He wouldn't allow himself to be brought down or discouraged. There were just certain conditions of life that you had to realistically accept, certain obligations and personal responsibilities.

Although this doesn't speak particularly well for higher education, I'm virtually certain that Ben was much too wise and humble to ever be granted tenure at a major university. There just wasn't enough ego.

As for myself, Aikido wasn't giving me all the answers, but I was, certainly, getting a lot out of it. On the other hand, it really hadn't promised me any answers in the first place. In the catalog Aikido had merely been listed with the other courses in Physical Education, so for a gym class I really had no complaints.

As a matter of fact, Aikido had, actually, delivered much more than it had promised. And that was really refreshing in a time in which my fellow professionals were packaging prescriptions for happiness that were falling woefully short of the mark. It was nice to be pleasantly surprised for a change. The confusion and despair were still there, but I felt a little better. A small ray of sunshine had worked its way in.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Way Towards Oneness

 

As much as I had been immersing myself in the martial arts and Eastern thinking, I found myself never really associating it with anything particularly spiritual. I, probably, thought of it less as a spiritual discipline, and more as something that was just kind of nourishing, calming, and uplifting. Looking back at it, this was really a great feat of mental gymnastics or self-deception on my part, since I had even seen Aikido once defined as "the way towards oneness with the Great Universal."

But, apparently, I was quite capable of twisting or distorting just about everything in order to make it fit into my usual ways of looking at things. Even if I was miserable, I wanted to be able to keep a perspective that I was familiar with. I was very attached to it and protective of it. Even if it was killing me, I wasn't going to let go of it without a real good fight. 

The mental gymnast in me must have been getting a real good work-out when it came to making sense out of someone like Ben. I assumed, for example, that Ben was such a humble person because Aikido was such a difficult art to master, or possibly just because he was Japanese. It never really occurred to me that his humility might have been tied-in with a very spiritual view of the world.

But, at the same time, I was finding it increasingly difficult to make sense out of life with my usual ways of looking at things. The gymnast was getting really tired of distorting things, and, even with a bunch of new tricks, he couldn't stop the accelerating erosion of my personal defenses. Like plutonium gnawing its way through cheap lead, a deep sense of existential despair was slowly leaking-through the protective layers of my consciousness.

Just my luck, one of the hot professional topics in the early 70's was death and dying. This was all turning into some sort of a sick joke. I hadn't even come to terms with most of the issues from my life planning classes yet, and now, all of a sudden, there were new questions about death  and mortality that needed to be worked-through. And, this was one pop quiz that I really felt totally unprepared for.  

Following sex, in the seemingly endless parade of concepts that were being released into the wild, death was the latest to be let out of the closet. In some circles, unfortunately, some of the very same ones that I overlapped with, people were starting to attend things like death and dying workshops. Watching the Knicks get killed by the Celtics was one thing, but what was all this about? Death and dying workshops? Are you kidding? Was there a lab? Having to think about death, from a personal as well as from a professional standpoint, was really putting me dangerously close to the edge. I felt like I was only a hair away from losing it completely.

In this state of mind, I happened to take a trip up to Eureka to visit some very close friends who had just moved up there from San Diego. They were the closest friends that we had made since we had left Missouri, and it had been difficult to say goodbye. Just being with them once again brought-up all sorts of terrible feelings about separations and losses. It had always been hard to let go, to say goodbye to people who had meant a lot to you, and, now, on this particular visit, I was somehow being forced to come to terms with the fact that, sooner or later, you would, eventually, need to say goodbye to life itself. And, this final farewell would probably involve a trip that would take you a lot further away than Eureka. It would probably involve a journey into nothingness itself.   

 Through some uncanny sense of cosmic bad-timing, my friends had just come back from a death and dying workshop, and, in my particularly pained emotional state, I really couldn't handle it very well. On top of getting in touch with just how much I had been missing them, all my other doubts and insecurities decided to act-up at the same time. How could I be so out of everyone's league? I couldn't even handle the life planning classes, and now here they were, obviously, moving-up to a higher league, complete with workshops on death and dying. I felt like one, big, very out-of-touch failure. Either I should have failed kindergarten, or something crazy was going on here! How did they become so knowledgeable about life and death when I knew nothing about either of them?

Through the entire visit, I felt pained and irritated, and hopelessly out-of-it. I found myself resorting to a lot of sarcasm and adolescent humor about their death workshop, and this didn't really help their mood any. Apparently my strong reaction really concerned them, and we hashed things out. Eventually, we were able to get to the bottom of it when I found myself, finally, blurting-out that I was upset because I hadn't really come to terms with life yet, much less with death.

I really heard myself when I said it, and the remark rang true. It dawned on me, with a remarkable degree of clarity, that I really hadn't come to terms with life yet, at all. It was a revealing and pregnant comment, and there would be more to come.

 

     

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

          House For Sale - 3 BR, Ocn View, Incl. Yga Tchr.

 

As the cosmic noose was slowly tightening around my neck, we happened to be living in Del Mar, and playing the part of happy little suburban home owners. Like a lot of other people, we were all getting a little older at this point, and we weren't particularly funky anymore. As a matter of fact, as death and dying were coming out of the closet, our funkiness was going into storage. Bell bottoms, peace symbols, and fur belts were all being packed-away into cardboard boxes in our closet. It was kind of sad to be saying goodbye to an era, but it would have been truly frightening if we had even the slightest suspicion that are sacred garments would someday be turned into Halloween costumes for little trick or treaters during the l980's.

But, anyway, this was still the 70's, and we your basic suburban nuclear family with two kids, two cars, and a new tract home in the newer part of Del Mar. It wasn't exactly like Old Del Mar. It was physically close, just over the hill as a matter of fact, but it was really a lot nicer over there. They had left a lot of the old trees, and hadn't put in too many sidewalks. The ocean and the racetrack were down there too. As has been expressed so eloquently on many of the local license plate frames, Old Del Mar was "where the turf met the surf".

Anyway, as our story continues, one Saturday morning I was sitting in my family room, reading the "Surfcomber", when my eye caught an ad for an interesting-sounding house right in Old Del Mar. We really weren't looking to move, but the ad sounded so intriguing that I immediately drove down there for a  look. The house itself was somewhat modest, but it was nestled in a natural amphitheater with a spectacular view of the ocean. There were no sidewalks, just windy roads and plenty of old trees. This was your basic ideal fantasy location for a psychologist. On a much larger scale, it was almost like some gigantic Jungian sand tray that had sprung to life right before my eyes. All in all it demanded consideration.

As I gathered a few more details, it was starting to look more and  more like what they used to call a real "mixed bag". Although the location was terrific, and the view was spectacular, the house itself wasn't in such great shape. Essentially, it was your basic "fixer-upper", and it would, probably, be thirsting for a lot more cash in the not too distant future. And, to make matters even more complicated, the house came complete with the seller, who wanted to stay  there and rent back the small guest quarters. In keeping with my interests in Eastern disciplines, the seller also happened to be a local yoga teacher with a reputation for being somewhat of a space cadet.

So, apparently, this wasn't going to be a simple, clean-cut kind of a deal. There were lots of complications, and a real mix of pro's and con's. All in all, it had all the makings of a giant values-clarification exercise, and, apparently we were being timed. Even though it had just come on the market, houses in that neighborhood could move very quickly, particularly if they were a bargain, so we wouldn't have all the time in the world to be thinking it over. Houses and lives always seemed to be in constant motion where the turf met the surf.

A bit like a wild beast coming home from a kill, I rushed home, grabbed my wife, and took her down to look at the house. Our minds raced around wildly as we discussed whether or not we could afford it, and whether or not we should go after it.

Trying to be somewhat rational about things, we began by looking at some of the positives and negatives, and, almost right off-the-bat, it all started to get pretty strange. We started by weighing the fact that our kids already had good friends in their present neighborhood against the fact that the new neighborhood had the ocean view, older trees and spectacular sandstone rock formations. Needless to say, these were difficult comparisons to make, and, it was only the first in a series of bizarre comparisons that we would be having to make in the future. Whether we liked it or not, we were going to have to figure out just what our priorities really were, and it was all getting very confusing.

For a long time I had thought that Old Del Mar would really be a great place to live, but now, when I, seemingly, had the chance to actually move there, I was surprisingly hesitant. That particular fantasy was just feeling kind of flat to me now, and, much to my surprise, that particular dream just didn't seem to be very important anymore.

It's funny how, sometimes, a seemingly simple decision can precipitate a major life crisis. On the surface, this was a decision that dealt with buying and selling a house, but, it, actually, went a lot deeper than that.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sufi Cosmic Mass

 

So, there I was still on the edge and racking my brains trying to make a decision. I was comparing things that were almost impossible for me to compare. and my head was, literally, spinning from trying to figure-out my priorities.

As luck would have it, we had scheduled-in a distraction. That very Saturday night we had plans to go up to Los Angeles to visit some old friends. We were also planning to attend a Sufi Cosmic Mass over at the Santa Monica Civic Center. My friend, John Wood, had recommended it as a really unusual happening. Maybe, I sadly miscalculated, it would help me relax and clear my head.

The Sufi Cosmic Mass would, actually, be an unusual event for us to be attending. Actually, in those days, just about any event would have been an unusual event for us to be attending.  We were living a fairly isolated existence, kind of cocooning-it in Del Mar. We didn't get out that often, but, apparently, neither did the Sufis, so the Cosmic Mass seemed like a natural.

The fact that we would be attending a mass or a spiritual pageant of some kind was also very much a departure from our normal routine. As a rule, we avoided churches, synagogues, and just about anything religious or spiritual in nature. They seemed like blind alleys, or psychological crutches for people who, for some reason, couldn't think clearly enough for themselves.

As far as the Sufi Cosmic Mass was concerned, I was going pretty much out of curiosity, on John Wood's very strong recommendation. John had been drawn to some of their writings and practices, and had become very intrigued with them. Occasionally we'd read some Sufi tales together, and try to figure-out what they were all about. As stories, we found them to be most unusual to say the least. They seemed to tickle some deep, unknown region of the brain, far away from anything cognitive or verbal. The tales also seemed to have some wisdom and humor in them, but you could never really put your finger on just what they were really trying to say. Maybe, I figured, seeing them first hand in Santa Monica, would give me a chance to get a better grasp on just who these people were, and what they were all about.

Once inside the auditorium, we found a large brown envelope waiting for us on our seats. Instead of containing a program for the evening or possibly even something that might explain who the Sufis, actually, were, the envelope was filled with flyers and hand-outs from a wide assortment of religious groups, including some very screwy-sounding ones. I couldn't really figure-out what all these hand-outs had in common, other than some  loose thread of religious connection.

Checking-out the rest of the audience, apparently, wasn't going to help me come-up with any conclusions either. The range of dress seemed even wider than the range of hand-outs in the envelopes. People were dressed in all kinds of different clothing, ranging from square to hip, cheap to expensive, and simple to complicated. Not only couldn't I tell what the Sufis were about, but I really couldn't even say anything about what they, actually, looked like.

A rather sizable mountain had been constructed in the center of the auditorium. The mountain had seven levels, each of them representing a level of awareness that one needed to reach on the way to the top. The mass followed the leaders from all the major world religions as they made their way up to higher and higher levels. The background music was quite eclectic, and shifted radically to match the particular tradition of each religious leader.

Circling around the mountain were the Whirling Dervishes. I had always thought that that was only something they just called hyperactive kids, but, apparently, there were, actually, some Dervishes out there, and, apparently, they really liked to whirl. Like wheels, within wheels, within wheels, within wheels, they just kind of whirled and whirled their way into higher consciousness. The dancing and the music just kind of blended and flowed together in a way that defied categorization. The whole thing was actually kind of pleasant, and, particularly for a religious pageant, it was fairly non-offensive.

What, probably, shocked me the most about all of this was that I had, actually, managed to sit through it. For something spiritual or religious, it had, actually, been kind of O.K. It hadn't been all that long ago, in this very same city as a matter of fact, that I had been unable to sit through my nephew Steven's Bar Mitzvah. 

I had never before even semi-seriously considered the credibility of anything having to do with God or religion. It all seemed so dated, primitive, and superstitious, and yet, here I was, finding myself undeniably enjoying a religious pageant. For a brief moment I almost had an urge to join-in with the dancing.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Values Clarification

 

Meanwhile, we still had a real estate decision to make about the house in Old Del Mar. My insides had been churning around from the very  beginning, and now the Sufis had made my brain into a Whirling Dervish of its own. Add-in the other complications, and we weren't finding it easy to figure out our priorities.

We, actually, spent a lot of time discussing whether or not we could  pull this deal off. Hardly anytime was spent on whether or not we should. And, through all this thinking and discussion, I was starting to get some very strong anxiety attacks. They had been much milder and extremely rare in the past, but that was all changing now. They were now becoming daily events, regular visitors with intimations of dread, death, and imminent chaos. Terror seemed to be hovering just around the bend.

Sometime during the middle of that week, we were hashing it over with our friends Bernie and Ginnie. Bernie, a research doc, was a pretty off-beat character, but he could also be quite rational and clear-headed when it came to making decisions. So we took him over to the house for a look, and a read on the situation. 

       Later that night he offered an opinion. He said that it was, probably, going to strike us as very simple, but, to him, it all depended on just what we really wanted. If we wanted it, the house was great, but, if we didn't really want it, then we shouldn't mess with it, since there were just too many complications. In Bernie's opinion, it was, probably, a good deal, but he was really a lot more concerned that he hadn't been hearing us talk about what we really wanted out of all of this. 

 Simple or not, he was right. Although, on the surface, Bernie's opinion didn't seem all that profound, it really cut-through a lot of the clutter. And, what did we want anyway? Moving into that neighborhood had always seemed like one of my dreams, but, maybe I really didn't want that anymore.

Here I was, having the chance at my dream home, yet finding myself pretty unexcited about the whole thing. It made me question just what my dreams, actually, were, or if I even had any anymore. All too quickly, it started to hit me that there was nothing more that I really wanted. There was nothing that seemed all that important anymore.  The house, the neighborhood, they really didn't matter. Nothing seemed to matter.

Almost instantly, and with frightening clarity, it struck me that nothing really mattered to me because life  itself simply didn't matter. Everything was just crap. There was just a lot of craziness, pain, and senseless suffering followed by death. Love, innocence, and beauty just made it  harder to take. It just made no sense.

I was finally starting to get in touch with my basic attitudes and feelings about life. For all these years, I had looked at life as futile and random. It was an overwhelmingly bad scene, a horror of pain and meaninglessness.

And now it was all coming to a head. Anxiety and despair were the feelings that had long-accompanied this view of life, but they had been numbed, and muted, and stuffed. But now, however, as my viewpoint was getting all too clear to me, these feelings were kicking-in with tremendous intensity. It was pay-back time, it was the psychologist's turn to get in touch with his feelings. And he wanted out.

And, as if this weren't enough, he had the distinct impression that there was something else gnawing its way through his defenses, and he wasn't really anxious to find out exactly what it was.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Vanity

 

That Friday afternoon, as the sun was starting to set, it all started to go. It was in the Springtime, at the end of my sixth year of work.

I was sitting alone in my living room, and the feeling of dread started to come over me. It was a lot stronger than it had been all week. As it descended upon me, something started to tell me that, "You don't understand what  you are much less who  you are. You don't understand life. You don't understand death. You don't understand anything."

And with that, the roof caved-in. The entire feeling of terror started rushing-in on me. Just a moment ago I had been experiencing the greatest anxiety that I had ever felt in my life, and now, it was snowballing from there. I had no frame of reference for this. I had no idea what was coming down.

There was a feeling of desperation. I began to feel like I was trapped in my own body, and I needed to break-out. I was going to lose control and I was trapped. These weren't normal feelings for me to be experiencing, they were all very new and unbelievably intense. I had no idea what was happening. 

I had a split second of awareness when I realized that I was in something major and unpredictable. It was so strong and so unpredictable that I became terrified of losing control. I was afraid that I might hurt someone or do something crazy. It seemed vitally important that I get out of the house as quickly as possible.

I bolted out the door. All I could think of to do with myself was to get down to the beach where the waves would be noisy, noisy enough to drown-out my screams. I jumped into my car and drove over the hill to the beach. It was a miracle that I could even drive, much less get there. I was totally disintegrating.

As I was driving over the hill. I felt like I had reached an existential dead-end. Given what I could see of life, I couldn't go on any further. If this was all that life was, it made no sense, and I'm going to die. I cannot see beyond this, and my vision of reality is killing me. 

I had a tight feeling in my chest, and, mentally, all of my concepts were breaking-down, and jumbling-up in my mind. I was in blind pain and blind terror, and it just kept getting worse.

As I was disintegrating, the concept of vanity  entered my thoughts. It was a word which I had really never used, or even thought of before. But now it was flooding my thoughts. I was struck by the realization that my life had clearly been in vain. Vanity was such an unusual word for me to be using, and now it was, suddenly, the only thing I could think of. Why was I changing my vocabulary now? It would still be another year or two until I read Ecclesiastes.

I was locked in blind terror. I was in the grip of something so intense and immediate that, clearly, it had me.  I couldn't label anything, I simply couldn't call anything anything, so I didn't even have the ability to realize that I was terrified. I was gone. I had no resources left of my own.

I crossed the railroad tracks and arrived at the bluffs overlooking the ocean. I looked around for a brief moment, and saw that the area was completely deserted. Here it was, a beautiful Friday afternoon, the sun would be setting soon, and there was absolutely nobody around. Nobody was getting stoned or walking their dogs. It was empty, and I needed it to be.

I climbed down the trail and got to the pounding surf. Things were still snowballing rapidly, getting worse by the minute. Although I wouldn't have thought it to be possible, I kept breaking-down and disintegrating even further.

I tried to scream. There was still a tiny remnant of psychologist left in me that was telling me to go with my feelings. I don't really remember if I actually screamed or not. I remember trying to scream, but I don't know what really came out.

It may have been a silent scream, but that didn't seem to work, I was still falling apart. In an ever so brief span of time I also tried to cry and even to throw-up, but nothing could stop the spiraling terror or  disintegration. Nothing was bringing relief from these horrible feelings. I was choking to death on my vision of life. I was at the end of my rope.

 

 

Sandpiper

 

I sat down on a flat rock ledge and started to do my deep breathing from Aikido. I was hoping it would take the edge off. Like never before, I was really concentrating of my breathing. If it was ever going to work I was hoping it would be now.

I imagined myself drawing-in energy from over the horizon. I pictured it flowing in and out with my breath as I concentrated on centering myself. It seemed to take the edge off, but only slightly. I now only felt 99.9 percent broken-down. I think I had my eyes closed. I was afraid to open them.

I started to open my eyes, hoping it was going to go away, but it wasn't going away. It was holding. Holding at a level of infinite terror. I felt suspended, a hair away from dying.

There was also a split. Somehow, I had managed to get so centered that I detached from myself. I found myself very calmly observing that I was completely broken-down. And that itself was unnerving.

Who was watching whom? Who was minding the store? Where was "I" in all of this? It was an experience similar to that described by persons who had been clinically dead and yet were able to watch themselves from above as they lay motionless in their hospital beds. They calmly observed all the frenzied activity below them in the hospital room.

At that point a clear calm, crystal clear voice comes cutting-through all of this chaos and disintegration and says, "You know surrender is in order." Like "vanity", "surrender" was another word that hadn't been part of my normal vocabulary. But, apparently at some deeper level, I knew what it meant. Deep down inside this all made perfect sense to me. It was something that I really had no need to even think about. There was nothing to debate. Something simply went-off within me, and it was "of course." It was, actually, well beyond a "Yes".  Yes" was like an extra affirmation that really would have been redundant.

At that point, there was a flash of white light. It lasted for only a tiny fraction of a second. I felt almost as though I were like a television set, and someone had momentarily changed the station. And I, obviously wasn't the one holding the remote control.

There was a mystical glimpse, an ever so brief revelation into the underlying unity of all things. It was something that really couldn't be put into words, a perception that was beyond words and categories.

My eyes had been opened. I was now seeing clearly what I had not been able to see before. It was as though a light had been turned on in a room that you had not even realized was dark. It was an "Aha" experience - a realization that the world was clearly not the way that it had seemed to be. It was nothing like I had imagined it to be. The veil of illusion had been briefly pierced. I had been given a totally different perception of reality.

I found myself saying, "Thank you, thank you I know it's just a glimpse and that more surrender is called for." There was a sense of tremendous relief and thankfulness as my vision of reality was given some expansiveness, some breathing-room. But the shock of all of this had also knocked me for a loop. I felt totally up-ended, and I was frightened about the voice that I was hearing and what it was saying.

It was a tremendous shock to my system to suddenly realize that Someone was running the Universe, and running it with exquisite control, awareness, sophistication, and utter fairness.  What had seemed so chaotic and random actually had an underlying perfect order to it all. And there was a complete awareness of everything.

My entire identity was also changed. It was overwhelming to suddenly realize that I, along with the rest of the Universe, also wasn't who I had appeared to be. It's quite a shock when something turns out to be different than you thought, but when that something is you,  it can be overwhelming. My whole version of reality had just been stood on its ear.

I looked out at some sandpipers that were running around on the beach. I remember feeling so incredibly close to them, like we were all connected to each other. There was a sense of oneness with the entire Universe.

But I was still terribly disoriented and terrified. Even if this was making perfect sense to me at some deeper level, I was still frightened about what was happening to me, and I just couldn't figure any of it out. I struggled desperately to get my bearings. Is that it?  Is it going to go away now? I still had the incredible tightness in my chest.

At that moment the voice came again. It was a crystal clear voice. It, once again, cut through all the chaos in my mind and said, "It's time for you to walk in the water." I found myself immediately getting-up and walking-out toward the ocean. Again, it was something that I really didn't have to think about. There was no need to be hesitant. At some level, this too made perfect sense.

Through it all, my intellect was still trying to grasp what was happening to me. What ritual was I going through? I had the shocking realization that I might have known what was happening if I had paid a lot more attention to that religious stuff. Of course, in truth, I had paid about as little attention as I could. It seemed as though what was happening to me was really a Christian kind of ritual, and that added to my fear and bewilderment. But, I'm failing miserably at comprehending any of this with my intellect. It was all well-beyond my ability to understand. Never-the-less, I was still heading-out toward the water.

As soon as the bottoms of my feet touched the water, a feeling of love, energy, and radiance coursed through my entire body, from the bottoms of my feet to the top of my head. The pain completely disappeared from my chest, and I physically experienced a burden being lifted from my shoulders. I hadn't even been aware of carrying a burden on my shoulders, and now it was being lifted. Tears of joy came to my eyes, and, at that moment it became pretty clear to me that there really was a God.

And, along with that recognition, everything else was also set into its proper perspective. Along with everything else, I too was brought to an understanding of my place in the scope of things. It was a staggering realization, well beyond humbling in its impact. As it swept over and through you, its utter awesomeness was so overwhelming that it, literally, negated your own existence.

With this undeniable recognition that there, truly, was a God, I myself became instantly redefined. Along with my illusions about the world, my illusions about myself were being shattered. In this new light I was brought to the unsettling realization that I too wasn't whom I had appeared to be. In place of whatever my old identity had been was now the acute awareness that I was a "creature". I had been created or fashioned by an extraordinarily sophisticated Creator. 

And once you become so acutely aware of the fact that there is a Creator and a creation, this realization immediately brings with it a definition of who you are, and what your relationship is to be with each other. Like the pot, suddenly being placed in the awesome presence of The Potter, I felt incredibly vulnerable. I was in the presence of Someone who had known me completely, inside and out, Someone who had, actually, fashioned me - both my body and my soul; and had kept me hidden from myself for my entire lifetime. And, in the process, He had also stayed hidden Himself, as he quietly maintained perfect control and awareness of everything in the entire Universe.

Along with the incredible sense of relief, these realizations also sent a tremendous shock wave rippling through my entire being. Part of this came in the painful acknowledgment of major mistakes and missed opportunities. I became acutely aware of the fact that I might have done a few things differently if I had known the way that things really were.

I felt like I had died and had been reborn. And, since I was around to be experiencing all of this, apparently life and death also were a lot different than I had imagined them to be. Clearly, they too were well beyond my limited abilities of comprehension.

In my relief and joy I started to skip through the water. Even though I felt so absolutely different and disoriented, the sense of relief was still tremendous. Yet I still wanted to understand. Even as I skipped, I kept trying to comprehend what was happening to me, but I just couldn't grasp it. My intellect was stumped, but my soul was dancing.

There was music. At one point I felt as though I had been lifted-up to a higher level where there was constant music and songs of praise. I could barely identify the actual songs that seemed to sweep through in one gigantic rush. I distinctly remember hearing a fleeting moment of Jackson Browne's "Rock Me On the Water".  I believe that I heard it for the first time at that moment. It wasn't until some time later that I was, actually, able to sit down and listen to it on the radio. 

As I continued to skip along through the shallow water, I found myself thinking or saying something about the kids. That had been a large part of what had set-me-off in the first place. The voice came again, and said, "Children are your blessings. Love them."

"Blessings" was another word that had never been part of my vocabulary. In fact, the only one I could remember using that word was, actually, my mother-in-law. That also startled me.

I felt a fleeting need for things to be even clearer. I wanted to know more about blessings and about how to show love. I wondered if or how I needed to change my life or my lifestyle, but there were no more messages.

Even though I had previously denied the importance of the spiritual aspects of life, it was now a whole new ballgame. Even if I had never believed in that sort of thing, I clearly realized that I had gone through some sort of a spiritual transition. It was clear that I had surrendered to God.  And these were all new concepts for me.

I went home and told my wife that this really unusual thing happened to me at the beach. It seemed as though I should mention it to her. Of course she became terribly frightened. It probably reminded her a lot of "Invasion of the Body Snatchers", except this time she was living it.

I was scared too, but I knew it wasn't a movie. It was pretty clear to me that I had to re-orient my life in some major way. There was a definite feeling that it was time to get back to the drawing board. My previous blueprints, sketches, and plans about life were obviously way off.

And I was already starting to terrify my loved ones.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Initial Realizations

 

I experienced a tremendous sense of relief just knowing that there was a meaning to life. The degree of that relief was truly amazing. Just knowing that there was a purpose to it all was almost enough. It almost didn't matter what the purpose actually was, as long as there was one. Finding out the details could come later.

I also felt tremendously relieved that my intuition had, actually, been correct after all. That awful, gnawing feeling that had been telling me that I really didn't understand anything, and neither did my profession, was now clearly validated. It may be somewhat difficult to appreciate, but this confirmation of my lack of understanding really brought with it a great sense of relief. It really was true after all - I really didn't know anything. My intuition had been right.

Something else that struck me almost immediately had to do with the place of man in the world. After getting even some small sense of the awesome degree of perfection, power, patience, and awareness that there was out there, I couldn't really figure-out why God would even bother  with man. Why would He bother creating and sustaining human life?  We, clearly, seemed like such unnecessary trouble and needless aggravation. But, despite our staggering ingratitude, craziness, and meanness, apparently, we too had our place and purpose in the larger scope of things, although I understand there might have been some second thoughts around the time of Noah.

I also thought a lot about the incredible spiritual light that I had glimpsed. In a way it made me feel as though I were a candle standing next to the sun. I existed, with a tiny flame of my own, but, surrounded by a light of such great magnitude, it was as though I didn't exist. The light had overwhelmed my existence to the point of negating it almost completely. Under a light of that power and intensity, my existence seemed like a mere technicality.

This was a thought that would continue to plague me for quite some time.

 

 

 

Toddler

 

Needless to say, I felt extremely high during the whole experience,  and for the next few months as well. As time passed, however, there was to be a progressive drop in my level of consciousness. 

But, initially, I was like a newborn. All of my perceptions were fresh and new. They were so new, in fact, that it made for a tremendous amount of awkwardness whenever I would try to function in what had previously been my normal world. My usual routines weren't that usual anymore. 

 It was particularly awkward to walk around looking so radiant, centered, and happy. Probably for good reason. I didn't trust people to be able to distinguish between spiritual happiness and blatant insanity, and,  I didn't want them analyzing me, or trying to figure-out why this man was smiling.

At work I didn't really know what to say or how to act with my clients or with my colleagues. I wanted to tell them that everything was going to be all right, but, of course, that wouldn't have done any good. I would have been seen as terribly unsophisticated and, probably, out and out crazy. On a college campus, in particular, raging optimists were usually seen as lacking in intelligence, and were often thought to be out of touch with reality.

So I decided to be a little cautious about all this. I decided that I shouldn't just smile at my clients and tell them that it was all O.K. At this point, part of the problem was that I couldn't really give them a very coherent explanation about why  everything was O.K. I could have told them that everything was really O.K. because Someone out there was running the universe, and, the good news was that it wasn't me, or I could have told them that there was a perfect wisdom, competence, and awareness behind all of Creation including themselves.

If they would have let me, I could probably have gone on to tell them that the world really was a lot different than it appeared to be. It was, in fact, infinitely better than it appeared to be. It was only the thinnest of veils that separated us from this reality, and that veil could be pierced.

The best solution then would not involve becoming a client or a patient. It would, instead, be better for one to learn a spiritual discipline, and go about seeking real wisdom about life. In this way, you would raise your level of awareness, make better choices, and use your time wisely while living on planet Earth.

Of course I didn't really say any of these things to anyone, since I never really cared all that much for ridicule or rejection. Also, why say things that weren't going to be heard. There were all too many snappy comebacks to be drawn from. They would say, "Well how do you  know?", and remind me that whatever works for you is fine for you. "There are different strokes for different folks, and I don't need a crutch like religion to get through life. I'll find my own truths, ones that will work for me."

Hey, I could plead, it was through no credit of my own that I knew anything that you didn't know. I just wasn't as strong as many of you. I just fell apart, and a bit of wisdom was graciously given to me. It was the only thing that could have bailed me out at that moment. And, even with these few certainties, I still don't know all that much. I just have some sense now of what's right and what's not. Maybe it's just possible that I know something that might be useful, I had, after all, touched Truth, however briefly.

Realistically though, the reactions would, probably, never be quite as cruel or critical as the ones I had been dreading. Those were probably just some reactions that I myself might have given as a sophisticated, open-minded, humanist. In truth, the actual reactions that I did encounter were much more understanding and much less judgmental. But, I was going through such a major reorientation that it seemed better to be safe than sorry. I felt as though I had just been hatched, and I didn't know what the rules were yet. How was I supposed to be going through life?

Although I may have been feeling terribly awkward and uncertain about how to act or what to say, people were, apparently, still picking-up something very strong and very positive from me. I was emanating something. In fact, sometimes they'd even get kind of high just by brushing near me as we passed in the hall. As my wife can attest, this stopped happening after a while. 

In the initial days of my return, I also found myself inadvertently bringing hope to a number of spiritual seekers. Ironically, I found myself lifting their  spirits even though I had been hoping that they would be able lift mine.

Even though I was feeling so spiritually high, I still had tremendous fears of the unknown. Many of my perceptions seemed to be almost leaping from the pages of a Carlos Casteneda book, and, to perceive things in that kind of an altered way while still trying to function in your normal routines can be particularly disconcerting.

Trying to describe what it was really like to walk around with these altered perceptions is a little difficult. It may have had some of the same elements as a series of acid flashbacks, it's hard to say. At some level I, clearly, knew what things were. I knew what to call them, and I knew about them, but there was an almost constant hint of the illusory nature of what I was looking at.

I might pass a Mexican gardener, for example, and I knew that I was looking at a Mexican gardener, but I also knew  that it really wasn't just  a Mexican gardener that I was looking at. I could label things correctly, but I didn't take them for granted. Some of this must have had to do with a new-found appreciation for things, but there was a lot more to it. There was also a new-found respect for just how thin the veil was that was separating illusion from a deeper, and more basic underlying reality.

Even waking-up in the morning was now a stunning experience. Where had I really been that night while I was sleeping? It seemed utterly amazing to me that I would wake up as Steve in the very same bed in which I had gone to sleep. It all seemed so miraculous to me now, and I was taking nothing for granted

Normal things also became quite strange. At one point I tried to watch some sports on TV, but it had become almost totally meaningless to me. It just seemed like a bunch of guys in different colored uniforms, running around, for no apparent reason. For an ex-athlete and fan, sports had now gone from just about everything to virtually nothing. Now they were just running around, bumping into each other, bouncing this, and throwing that. I could have been an Eskimo housewife watching her first football game on TV  

Although it might initially sound like a bit of a reach, the whole sports thing reminded me very much of a scene from the movie "Blow Up", in which the audience at a rock concert was left to fight over a guitar that the lead guitarist had just tossed into the crowd. The fellow who finally came up with it wound-up just tossing it away a few minutes later. Something that had been so passionately fought for and lusted after, had now become a mere throw-away item.

My awkwardness around trying to function with this level of awareness eventually started to get me down. It probably sounds a lot better on paper, but in terms of day to day suburban living, it wasn't all that cosmically cute. Fortunately, my environment gave me a tremendous amount of help in lowering my consciousness, kind of a reverse boost. In a matter of months it helped bring me down towards what we consider to be normal.

I particularly remember the commercials from MacDonalds and Burger King. For some reason they had the greatest ability to lower my consciousness the most in the shortest amount of time.

Burger King would tell me to "Have it your way." Why were they telling me to have it MY way? That wasn't true at all. I had been having it MY way my whole life, and it didn't work. Why were they trying to confuse everyone?

MacDonalds would tell me that I "deserved a break today."  Why was that? I had already been given a very large break already, and, only recently, have I  started to appreciate the fact that I get a break just by being allowed to live for another day. At this point, I wasn't even taking it for granted that I would get up in the morning and find myself where I was the night before, so one of the only things I really knew for sure was that I really didn't  deserve a break today. And I didn't even want to consider the possibility.

With each commercial, my consciousness ratcheted downward. We were swimming in a sea of lies, and, clarity was diminished with each lie that managed to find its way into our consciousness.

Reflected in all of these perceptions was a dramatically-enhanced sense of appreciation for the miraculous in everyday life. Children were supposed to marvel at these everyday wonders, but adults were supposed to be beyond that sort of a thing. An adult expressing too much child-like excitement about common, everyday things ran the risk of being seen as terribly naive and probably a little crazy.

As colorful and fresh as this all may have seemed, it was really quite disorienting. It was a difficult level of awareness to go to the mall with, or anyplace else with for that matter. Even with friends and neighbors things were getting kind of bizarre. I was reluctant to talk with anyone. My perceptions were too new and certainly not in keeping with my age and position in life. My smile was hard to explain. I was afraid that it might look a little too much like the smile of a Moonie, and I wasn't really in the position to reassure people that it wasn't.

Besides wanting to avoid ridicule and rejection, I also felt very protective of my state of consciousness. Even if it was awkward, and out of synch with the majority, I still wanted to keep seeing things clearly. And to do this, it seemed like I needed to protect myself from too many outside influences.

All in all, it seemed like a good idea to pull myself out of circulation for a while. It probably wouldn't really matter all that much anyway. It would only be a matter of time until I would have to drop out of society completely. It was more of a question of where I would be going. Given my fondness for Eastern spiritual disciplines, the most likely script that I could see involved going-off to India, eating vegetables, and meditating constantly.

 There was no way that I could possibly stay in San Diego, or  continue working as a psychologist. As far as I could tell, there was no way that I would even be able to lead a normal life. It was time to wear a sheet and go to a cave. It was only a matter of which cave.

So I quit working a bit early that semester. It seemed hopeless to try to carry-on professionally. Interestingly enough, I found myself feeling remarkably calm around my clients. The usual stresses just didn't seem to be there anymore. The whole situation just wasn't particularly threatening. I had just died  so what were they  going to do to me?

But I also realized that, at this point, I was really far too disoriented to trust myself with my clients, so I took some sick leave. There was, of course, some irony in all of this. Here I was, clearer than I had ever been in my life, but I couldn't really perform my professional duties.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Suburban Seeker

 

I felt quite certain that, somewhere out there, there were some rules or guiding principles that needed to be strongly considered. And, whether I liked it or not, that was very much in the province of religion and spiritual discipline. After all these years of personal negativity and avoidance, I now needed to find out just what they had to say for themselves.

For some strange reason, my attitudes about religion seemed to be shifting tremendously. Maybe there was something about getting my ego obliterated that made me a little more open-minded about the whole thing. And, not only was I now more open-minded about religion, but I also seemed to be evaluating it in a very different way. 

Now, when I looked at the wide array of religions and spiritual paths, I seemed to be noticing some different things about them. Since my experience on the beach, I found myself paying a lot more attention to their similarities, rather than to their differences. In the past, I had always assumed that since there was so much disagreement among the different religious traditions, this was certain proof that none of them really knew what they were talking about.

But, now, I was starting to see many more of the common threads. There were still differences, of course, but now I viewed them more as different paths to the top of the mountain. There seemed to be a lot of legitimate paths, I just needed to find the right one for me.

But first, I needed to try to find a teacher, someone who knew what was going-on on planet Earth. I knew they were out there somewhere, probably even somewhere in California. So, that very summer, I decided to risk venturing out a bit, and try to get some leads on some wisemen.

And, I can't say that I wasn't tremendously apprehensive about all of this. As I began my search, I felt quite intimidated by the fact that I was, basically, a spiritual rookie. This would be my first look at major league pitching, and in California I figured they could really throw some curve balls at your head. This was new territory for me to negotiate, as a spiritual seeker I had almost no idea about which end was up. I was afraid of being misled, and I was afraid of being rejected. I didn't want to be seen as strange, even by people who were probably strange themselves.

Even for a seeker of wisdom, it seemed like I would be coming from a pretty unusual place. I was feeling a tremendous desire for comfort and safety. I wanted to feel a lot less alienated in all of this. I was very much hoping to find-out where the group of me was so I could join-up with them as quickly as possible. But, if I couldn't find a group, a wise individual would, probably, do for starters. There had to be someone out there who could understand what I had been through, and be able to guide me along the right path.

Even though I realized that there were a lot of choices out there, I really didn't know how to initiate my search. For openers, I wasn't even sure about what I had just been through. Even though I had read some things about mystical experiences over the years I was still a bit shy about attaching that label to it.

I decided to start with John Wood. If nothing else I figured that he'd be able to hang-with my story. As a good Rogerian, there was also a pretty decent chance that he wouldn't reject me, so I sought him out. He listened attentively to my rather lengthy story, and his reactions were, basically, very positive. They were so positive, in fact, that they startled me and took me very much off-guard.  Although he wasn't able to fully appreciate what I had been through, he felt that, on the whole, it sounded like it was a good thing for me personally. John found himself feeling genuinely happy for me.

 It might sound a bit funny, but I had almost completely lost sight of the fact that what had happened to me was, actually, a good thing after all. I had become so lost and bogged-down in my new set of worries and insecurities, that I had managed to lose a lot of my perspective on all of this. Part of the problem for me was that the prospects for change seemed so utterly overwhelming, and filled with so many potential losses, that it was easy to get discouraged.

My whole life seemed to be up for grabs, including the people in it, and, I was so alarmed about this, that I found myself dwelling much more on the death than the rebirth, and on the losses rather than the opportunities. Some of this negativity, of course, was probably habit. I guess that after so many years of cynicism and negatively, it was hard for me to reorient myself as an optimistic. Faith was also an incredibly new concept. 

So, all in all, it was good to be getting this reminder from John. It helped me to realize that, in my discouragement, I had completely lost my perspective. In truth, there was undeniable good in what had happened to me. I had been the recipient of an extremely kind and gracious act, and, this was something that I needed to try to keep in mind.

There was one other thing that I came away with from my conversation with John - I decided that my experience, probably, qualified as a mystical  one after all. Maybe in accepting this, it would help me narrow things down a bit as I went on with my search.

My conversation with John had actually worked-out a lot better than I had expected, so I decided to risk talking with a few more people. Maybe some of them had read some books or found some teachers that had been helpful. After making the rounds, I wound-up having some pretty good conversations, and I even wound-up with a few books to get me started. The range of books that people had found helpful was, apparently, pretty wide, and some of them seemed like they might be a little off the mark. Somehow, I had the feeling that "Jonathan Livingston Seagull" really wasn't going to take me where I needed to go.

I found myself settling-on a number of Eastern works such as "Autobiography of a Yoga" and "Cutting Through Spiritual Materialism". There was also a Sufi book that looked like it might cover some of the basics - "The Purpose of Life".

As I made my way through the maze of books and conversations, I started to learn a few things about my spiritual tastes and preferences, and there were more than a few surprises. For one thing, even though I had thought of myself as extremely open-minded in my search, I found myself rejecting virtually everything with a Christian orientation. This seemed particularly curious in light of the fact that my experience on the beach had seemed so very Christian to me. Yet, although I couldn't really explain it, I found myself with no desire whatsoever to explore anything on that particular path. For some reason it just seemed like a closed door to me.

The Las Vegas line definitely seemed to favor some kind of Eastern spiritual discipline, but somehow, when it came right down to actually going-off into any of them, I seemed to be dragging my feet. All sorts of people began giving me the phone numbers of different gurus and spiritual advisors, but,  even with my seemingly high level of spiritual desperation, I wasn't quite ready to bite.

At one point, however, I did manage to come pretty close. I found myself almost being able to dial the number of a Sufi master that John had recommended. But, I just kept picking-up the phone and putting it back down again. I felt like I was trying to summon-up the courage to ask the prom queen for a date. I also hoped it wasn't too much like those people in the alcoholism commercials  - the toughest call I'd ever have to make. But, for whatever the reason, I never made the call.

I hate to go out on a limb, but I was sure starting to look ambivalent about all of this. I was taking a half a step forward and then two steps back. One thing I did know for sure was that I was in no mood for a psychologist or psychiatrist. At the most, all I might hope for from them might be a little empathy. But I was wary of the labels they would put on my feelings and experiences. I didn't want to be understood within a psychological framework. 

To me, I was clearly dealing with spiritual experiences and religious issues, and I wanted to be understood within that frame of reference. Yet I also had a basic distrust of the clergy. Given all these conflicts and contradictions, who was ever going to be able to qualify? How was I ever going to find this wise or holy person that I knew I had to find?

Just having to go through this process was a very humbling experience. Karma and cosmic humor being what they were, I was now being forced to seek-out the very people whom I would naturally choose to avoid. But beggars can't afford to be too choosy, at least not forever. Clearly, I was still very much in need of some spiritual guidance. I didn't enjoy feeling so lost and disoriented, and I was wreaking havoc in my family. And, I was also acutely aware of being observed. It was all too clear to me that there was no place in the universe for me to hide even if I could figure out how to get there, so it behooved me to not waste too much time.

          Reborn To Shop

 

As I ventured-out in search of a spiritual guide, I proceeded rather cautiously and conservatively. For my first conversation I decided to play it pretty safe. I met with one of the campus ministers, who had a reputation as a very kind and decent fellow. He was attentive, friendly, and seemed like a genuinely good person, but, almost immediately, I realized that he just wasn't going to have much to offer me. For whatever reason, the spark just wasn't there. Actually, he was a little too bland for my tastes. He reminded me a little too much of some of the Rogerians that I had been trying to get away from lately. I hate to admit it, but I think I was a little more in the mood for someone who was much more of a fanatic.

Maurice Friedman was next in line. He had been teaching in the Religious Studies Department at San Diego State, and I had heard about his interests in Hasidic Tales and the philosophy of Martin Buber. For some strange reason I was also intrigued with the fact that he also happened to be living very near the house in Old Del Mar that had almost cost me my life. We could have been neighbors, but I went off the deep end instead. Anyway, putting all of these factors together, it seemed as though the cosmic cards might be stacked in our favor.

He welcomed me warmly into his home, and listened attentively to my story. But, as we talked, I realized that this too was going to be a stop along the way. Although he was writing about the Hasidim, it turned out that he really wasn't a Hasid himself. For some reason this seemed like an important distinction to me, even if I really wasn't sure at that point about just what a Hasid actually was. But, on the whole, the conversation was very helpful, particularly in helping me get a clearer idea about what I was really looking for in my search.

My first real stop at a religious institution was at the Self-Realization Fellowship in Encinitas. It was located on some magnificent grounds, high on the bluffs overlooking the ocean. For years I had stopped at the discount gas station across the street, so the center was a pretty familiar landmark to me. Sometimes I'd glance around while I was filling up my tank, and wonder about what they were doing over there.

Apparently, their particular approach was based on the teachings in "Autobiography Of A Yoga".  Small world that it was, it had been one of the first books that I had read after my experience on the beach, and, over all, it had struck me as being spiritually profound. But it also gave me some problems. I was uncomfortable with most of the traditions and language, and, was unable to really resonate with them. They may have been just a little too far removed from my own personal history and background.

But, even if I had a few mixed feelings, the Fellowship still seemed like it would be worth checking out. Using my usual approach, I walked around the grounds for a quite a while, and anguished about whether or not to go in. It was almost like an instant replay of the indecisive pacing that I had done up at Esalen, but this time, maybe because it had been a much shorter drive, I just decided to leave.

Was I turning into the Morris The Cat of spiritual seekers? Was I being a bit too finicky for my own good? Maybe not. I think it was more that I was just working hard at the process of elimination. Eventually, if I eliminated enough false leads, my path would, probably, get clearer.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Think of Nothing

 

My next thought was to seek-out my Aikido instructor. That was another one that I debated for a while. Was he, I wondered, an enlightened being or just a gym teacher?

After reminding myself once again that Aikido was "the way toward oneness with the Great Universal", I figured that it might be worth a try. Maybe I had just come through a brush with the Great Universal myself. But it would still be really embarrassing if he were just a gym teacher and I was asking him about the meaning of life. On the other hand, I sensed that he knew something.

I asked Ben if I could talk with him after class, and he said that would be fine. He didn't ask me what it was about. After the class we sat on the mat facing each other. We each had our big toes crossed under us. He was wearing his white jacket and black skirt which indicated his mastery of Aikido. I was wearing my blue belt which indicated that I needed something to keep my gi closed.

Like a scene out of the television series "Kung Fu",  I was now face to face with the smiling Japanese master. I asked him if he knew anything about spiritual matters. He smiled and laughed warmly.

He proceeded to tell me some stories about being on the road with Tohei, the great Japanese Aikido Master. I was beginning to get a little dismayed. We had never really talked before, yet he hadn't even asked me about what was bothering me or what I was looking for. What poor listening skills, I thought to myself. This was, certainly, not a classic way to conduct a counseling interview. He wasn't even giving me an opportunity to express myself or to talk things out.

He just kept telling me Tohei stories. Tohei this and Tohei that. He told me that Tohei used to tell him that if someone took 3 pennies from your pocket, someone would eventually take 3 pennies from his  pocket.  This is a terrible mistake, I thought to myself, this wouldn't even make it into a bad martial arts movie.

Even though I really didn't see much of a point, I decided to try to be polite and hear him out. So I just sat there, and tried to live through it. Much to my surprise, I noticed that I was starting to feel a lot better. Although I hadn't said very much, for some strange reason, Ben seemed to know where I was coming from. His stories seemed to be speaking to me.

But, from a counseling standpoint, Ben certainly wasn't giving me any classically empathic responses. Carl Rogers himself was only a mile or two down the road, in another part of La Jolla, but he was worlds away from this particular interview. Yet, poor form and all, it seemed to be doing the trick. For the first time since the house of cards had blown over, I was finally starting to calm down.

Ben instructed me to go out into the fields to meditate. I was to sit in a certain way, breathe in a certain way, and try to think of nothing. I was O.K. with the sitting and breathing part, but he hadn't really taught us just exactly how to think of nothing. On the other hand I really hadn't given it very much thought myself. 

So I went out into the fields, out by Rancho Santa Fe, in a wide-open area of arid, brown hillsides. I was basically alone. Every so often, there would be a glimpse of a Mexican worker somewhere in the distance. It reminded me very much of a scene from a Carlos Casteneda book. Carlos Casteneda meets Kung Fu.

 Like some sort of a psychedelic factory worker, Hi Ho Hi Ho it was off to work I'd go. Every morning it was off to the fields to sit and breathe and think of nothing. It made for a pretty full day. And being from the Bronx, it was a little hard to relax. As I sat there and tried to concentrate on thinking of nothing, I still needed to be vigilant. I wanted to be able to hear the rattlesnake right before it bit me.

 I might have been getting some small awarenesses of some kind, but it wasn't really enough to keep me going. After a number of days of this, it was becoming pretty clear to me that this too wasn't going to take me where I needed to go. Even though I was sure that I was doing the meditation incorrectly, I decided not to go back for more instruction on the method. It just seemed not to be the way.

Ben had been the person with the closest resemblance to a spiritual guide, and now he just didn't seem like the right one. But, I still felt a strong need for a guru, or spiritual teacher, and I couldn't see any other likely candidates.

After Ben had been eliminated, I started wallowing around again in discouragement and self-pity. Poor me, there I was, I had died, yet I was still very much on the spot. Someone was watching my progress from above. They knew every move I'd make or didn't make. I knew it was time to do something, but I didn't know what it was. I couldn't pretend that all of this had never happened. I despaired of never finding anything, and being stuck at this place forever.

The born-again Christians on the cover of "Time" magazine or on television, all seemed so radiantly enthusiastic and full of faith. Yet, here I was, just kind of schlepping along and feeling sorry for myself even after all these acts of Divine grace. Those other born-agains seemed to know what to do, and they didn't seem to have such major trust problems with their Savior.

I guess there was quite a bit of humor in all of this. It seemed a lot like a cartoon in "The New Yorker" about some California seeker-type looking for the meaning of life. New Yorkers, in particular it seemed, loved to hear stories like this, especially when they were coming out of La La Land. But, unfortunately, this was no cartoon. This was my life, and I was feeling tremendously discouraged about it. And, there was such a shortage of great leads that it was making me feel almost like a stranger, a  stranger in a strange land.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Herring and Dust

 

I find myself at the kitchen table staring blankly at the Yellow Pages. Maybe it was time to let my fingers do the walking. Maybe my fingers would have a little more luck than I was having. So, half- heartedly, I start looking under the letter "R" for "Religions" and "Religious Retreats". Maybe there was a monastery out there somewhere for people like me, maybe even right here in San Diego County.

A quick scan of the page leaves nothing that's standing-out. My eyes drift across to some of the other headings like "Refrigerators and Freezers", and "Rehabilitation Services".  Some of those listings seemed like more viable options. Maybe it wouldn't be such a bad idea to have myself frozen into a human popsicle for a while until they found a cure. Marianne would probably like that one a lot. Or, maybe, I should just check-in for a little rehab and let them fuss over me for while.

I hadn't really been expecting all that much from the phone book, but I still managed to feel disappointed. I seemed to be running-out of options, appealing or otherwise. For whatever reason, Christianity seemed like a closed door to me, and the Eastern religions seemed much too alien, even if they made some sense. Given my level of motivation, I was surprised that none of these paths had opened-up. Given this massive lack of enthusiasm on my part, I started to get the idea that maybe I wouldn't be going-off to India or Tibet after all. But, it seemed like I had already eliminated just about everything. There just didn't seem to be any other place left to go.

Observing this strange yet pathetic search through "The Phone Book of Life", my wife offers a suggestion. "Why don't you try something Jewish?", she asks.

"Give me a break," I shot back, " THAT I know is a bunch of crap. At least these other religions haven't worked-me-over personally. I just can't believe that there's anything there for me.

The only thing that we had been celebrating, if that was the right word for it, was Chanukah, and we were only doing that so our kids could keep up with the other kids who were getting presents for Christmas. But, even though it sounded crazy, maybe it was something for me to consider. And, come to think of it, it really wasn't that much crazier than any of the other options I had been considering lately. They had all been kind of embarrassing choices that I normally wouldn't have been open to. If nothing else, the search was, apparently, making me a little more flexible in my thinking. I just didn't know where to draw the line between flexibility and insanity.

But, if nothing else, I had to admit that it was, certainly, a new line of thought. So maybe I should talk to a rabbi. I guess that's who it would be - a rabbi. But which one? I really didn't know any of the rabbis in San Diego. Until now I hadn't really given it much thought. I looked down and tried to picture how I was going to track-down a rabbi. The Yellow Pages were still out on the table.

For some unknown reason, the listing for Chabad House caught my eye. I didn't know exactly what it was, but I knew they were near the campus. Something in the back of my mind told me that they might be more spiritually-inclined than some of the other places in town, but I really wasn't sure about that. Basically, I was starting off pretty cold. I knew next to nothing about the religion, it's different branches, or who was who in the local community.

The time seemed ripe for another ambivalent phone call. With tremendous apprehension and minimal enthusiasm, I dialed-up Chabad House. Just my luck, a Rabbi Zelig Rivkin answered the phone. "This is Rabbi Rivkin can I help you?"

 He was probably just being polite, but, given my current mental state, I found myself giving his question a tremendous amount of thought, a lot more, I'm sure than he was expecting. And the more I thought about it, the more confused I became. I just had no idea of what he meant by his question, and, even if I did, I had no idea how to really answer him. I found myself wishing that he had given me the question in multiple choice form:

a) Could he  help me?

b) Could he help  me?

c) Could he help me ?

d) Could he  help me

e) b and c

f) All of the above.

 

One of the things that had really thrown me off about his question, was that he was now asking me the very same thing that I was eventually hoping to ask him. But now, here he was, jumping the gun, and asking me the very same question. And how could I really have an answer to such a question, particularly now?  We hadn't even met, so it was, obviously, much too early to ask. Not only that, but it was the wrong person that was now asking the question. If anyone, it should have been me. Luckily he hadn't asked me something really complicated like whether I preferred plastic or paper.

 I almost felt a little sorry for him. I was only stuck here talking on the phone to some guy with a weird name, but, this poor guy was being punished just for being a little too polite to a half-deranged and desperate psychologist who was disoriented enough to be taking his question so literally.

I thought it best to drop-back and try to explain my situation, but it only got worse. "Look", I said, "maybe it would be better for me to come down there, and try to talk with you in person." I asked him if that would be O.K., and he responded in a heavy Brooklyn accent, "Sure", kind of like it had a "w" at the end. Not only was this guy unlucky to be getting me, but he also didn't sound very much like a perfect master.

So, I drove down to Chabad House and went in to visit Rabbi Rivkin. First of all I see that he's ten years younger than I am. Here I am, a professional person, and now I'm going to have to talk with some unsophisticated young kid.

And not only did this guy with the Brooklyn accent not sound like a wise man, but, with his looks, he would, probably, even have a rough time getting an internship with us. He had kind of an ugly looking beard, pale skin, some pimples, and a black coat. The original party animal. He looked familiar to me because I had seen him walk by on a number of occasions, and, I'd usually cross the street to avoid him. I wished I had been able to be a little more unconscious about it, but he was much too Jewish-looking for my tastes and comfort. To me, he represented the superstitious and the ignorant. And what kind of a San Diego name was "Zelig?" He didn't really seem to fit-in with the world at large. Later, of course, I found out that fitting-in really wasn't his primary goal in life.

Anyway, here he is, in living black and white, and here I am, talking to him. I go through the whole basic story, and tell him, pretty clearly, what I had been through and what I thought I might be looking for. I risked telling it to him straight, and felt that it was important not to play too many games.

       In stark contrast to places like the Self-Realization Fellowship, there was nothing particularly tranquil or lovely about the immediate environment. It looked a lot like what it actually was - an abandoned fraternity house that hadn't quite been fixed-up yet. There were no floral displays or gently trickling fountains to soothe your soul. As a matter of fact, there wasn't really much of anything to soften things. Instead of the warmth of cedar or redwood, there was plastic-looking paneling covering the walls, and glass-fronted bookshelves. And, instead of oriental rugs, there was worn commercial carpeting. There were banquet tables covered with Formica to sit around, and instead of the smell of fresh air or incense, there was the smell of ashtrays and old books.

The rabbi kept interrupting me - another great listener!  "Are you Jewish?" he asked. I told him that I thought so. "Is your mother Jewish?" O.K. You're Jewish. Go on with your story."  Aside from these periodic interruptions, he really didn't say too much. I had no idea what he was thinking. I did. however, plan to find-out shortly. One thing was for sure,  so far he wasn't demonstrating all that much in the way of empathy. But, I was at the end of my rope, so I didn't let some of these glaring deficits bother me too much. And, as I had learned from my conversation with Ben, I should be careful about jumping too quickly to conclusions. Sometimes the empathy was there, even if it didn't seem to surface immediately.

So, forgiving creature that I was, I proceeded to tell him this whole gut-wrenching tale. I tell him about the upheaval that it's causing in my family, that my wife thinks I'm a Martian, etc. I felt certain that I was telling him an epic tale of personal and spiritual adventure, one, I was sure, that he didn't get to hear every day.

At the end of this lengthy, personally uncomfortable narrative, it seemed like a good time for a few tests. "O.K.", I asked, "So what do YOU think about all of this?" As I asked I prepared myself for fight or flight.

His response was memorable, and, certainly, one that I would not have expected from a perfect master - "Vell it heppens."

"You know," I say, "I've just been telling you this long, very disturbing story and all you can tell me is that IT HAPPENS!  I say some pretty outrageous thing at work, but I wouldn't have the gall to tell that to one of MY clients!"

"Vell it heppens", he said, this time a little more emphatically.

"Who are you and what is this place? Are you a Hasidic rabbi? "

I barely knew what that was even if I was answering my own questions. Like millions of others, I had read the Chaim Potok books about the Hasidim, but for some reason I wasn't fully connecting those thoughts with who I was actually talking with at that moment. My mind was ready for the Olympics in mental gymnastics, with a specialty in self-deception.

"You guys are the Jewish mystics aren't you?", I continued. "So does that mean that if I'm Jewish and just had a mystical experience that I'm supposed to be talking to YOU." My voice trembled in semi-astonishment on the word “you”.

This is getting pretty bizarre, I thought to myself. Am I one of them? Am I one of these strange people that I myself would cross the street to avoid? And what about this rabbi? He couldn't be THAT high a person. I bet this guy even eats meat. I bet he doesn't even sit in a cave and fast.

All in all, this certainly wasn't living-up to my idealized notion about what a spiritual guide would be like or should be like, for that matter. In that respect he really wasn't even close.

What was really funny though was that, as we talked, It started to dawn on me, that for the very first time, I felt undeniably Jewish. I didn't know what it meant, but I couldn't truthfully say anymore that I wasn't. As bizarre and frightening as this might seem to me, maybe I should be talking with him after all. Maybe this, actually, was the right place for me to be. There was even a bit of undeniable logic in all of this. After all, I WAS Jewish and I DID have a mystical experience.

Never one to make anything easy I attacked him and tested him a bit more. It wasn't all that planned on my part. At some level he had still been genuinely irritating me to no end. I asked him why he was smoking Larks. It seemed like a strange brand for anyone to smoke, let alone a holy person. If his body wasn't going to be treated like a temple, the least he could do would be to try to smoke some better-tasting cigarettes!

"Look", he says, "I think you're Jewish. You know?" Possibly there was a little something in the way that I was breaking his hump that might have given it away.

"Since you're Jewish", he continued, "there may be something in Judaism that you might respond positively toward. So before you rush-off and explore something else, you might want to find out what this stuff is really all about. People don't usually learn what it's about just by going to Hebrew School. Most Jews are, actually, quite Jewishly ignorant."

Clearly, I was a Jew, and, certainly, a Jewishly-ignorant one. We had, apparently established my identity earlier in the conversation, and there was absolutely no question in my mind that I qualified as ignorant. Although I wasn't wild about the line of thought, the rabbi's key points were all starting to make a lot of sense.

He asked me if I would like to work with him. I got the feeling that he pictured something a little different than Gestalt therapy. I told him that, in all honesty, I was pretty hesitant and skeptical about the whole thing. On the other hand, I should probably give it a chance.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It Ain't Chopped Liver

 

So, that summer, we did a little learning together. We studied some Torah and some "Tanya". The latter being a work that had been written a few hundred years ago in Eastern Europe, that dealt with some of the more mystical aspects of life. It had some pretty wild stuff in it, but none of it clashed very much with my own intuition. Between these two sources they managed to cover a lot of territory, from the elementary to the Kabbalistic.

My lack of knowledge about the Torah was truly staggering. For starters, I didn't even know what the Torah actually was. About all I knew about it, in fact, was that people, usually little old men, carried the Torah Scroll around during the service, and kissed it as it passed by. But what the Torah actually was, and how it actually fit-in with the spiritual lives of the Jewish people was a black hole of personal ignorance on my part. On the positive side, I also found out that even if you knew, it was still all too easy to forget.

       Embarrassingly enough, I was even a little hazy about the difference between Moses and Charlton Heston. Part of the problem here was that religion, per se, had never had the slightest credibility to me. So, in my mind at least, these biblical stories were essentially nothing more than a bunch of fairy tales. They were just a collection of myths and legends that were popular because they gave us a false sense of security about life. Some of them, I figured, like "The Ten Commandments", were good enough to make it to the big screen. Given this attitude, it was little wonder that Moses and Charlton Heston kind of blurred together somewhere in the back of my mind.

Eventually, I was brought to the understanding, that one of these men was a prophet, who brought down the commandments on Mount Sinai, while the other was an actor, who brought up the profits for Cecil B. DeMille and Hollywood. It was a real break-through insight on my part. In terms of my ability to grasp incredibly complex spiritual concepts, the sky, was obviously, the limit.

As I learned a little more and began to build-in a few spiritual practices, a number of other things also began to fall into place. In a step by step fashion, a new cognitive framework was gradually being constructed. This time, however, I was building upon an entirely new set of basic assumptions about the way the world really operated. Hopefully, it would help me make a lot more sense out of life. Whereas in the past, I had looked at things almost exclusively in non-spiritual terms, I was now starting to develop an understanding of life from much more of a spiritual perspective. My old ways of looking at things had cost me dearly, so this time, I hoped, I'd be building on a much stronger foundation.

 As time went by, more of these spiritually-based concepts slowly wound-up being validated. And, little by little, they began to build upon one another. Eventually they became better integrated with each other, and worked their way into the entire cognitive system.

This may sound a little obvious, but the fact that these concepts were actually making sense, was critically important to this rebuilding process. If they didn't make sense or have a good fit with reality, it would have been difficult to go on from there. But, in general, they sat well with me, and, for the most part, I found them to be highly compatible with the brief dose of wisdom that I had been exposed to.

I was particularly impressed with the way these concepts fit with one another. Each of them seemed to have an exquisite degree of internal consistency, and, when combined, they were able to form a framework that hung-together very well. And I really liked the building materials that were being used. They seemed to be of the very highest quality. And the structure that they had formed wasn't just cold, hard, and logical. Rather, I found it to be infused with a great deal of warmth, humor, and light. And, at the heart of things, there seemed to be a profound inner core of truth.

And, with each of these realizations, there came a steadily growing sense of personal validation about the correctness of my chosen spiritual path. Much to my surprise, I even found myself feeling a bit less perplexed about things. Even though I was still very much in the middle of a tremendous personal upheaval, I was, never-the-less, able to make a lot more sense out of life. I could actually feel myself building on a more solid foundation, and using concepts that had a much better fit with reality. These concepts were proving to be quite useful. Useful enough, in fact, to help give me a much broader perspective on life itself. And this was something that had been long overdue.

Like one of the three little pigs, my house had blown over far too easily. As a matter of fact, at the moment, the rubble was looking a little too much like Nagasaki. In the future I didn't want to leave myself quite so vulnerable to the wolf. But, in order to get to that point, there was still a lot of work that needed to be done. Basically, it would be necessary for me to continue on through a gradual process of reframing and reinterpreting most of my usual ways of looking at things.

The whole process was, really, kind of interesting. Some of the realizations that proved to be most helpful to me, might, actually, seem a little surprising. They may even sound a bit unimportant or possibly even a little out of sequence, but, they actually resonated quite well with my own inner sense of spiritual truth. There was a harmony with what I had been allowed to know.

So, through it all, through this entire process of re-evaluation and reassessment, I continued to use my mystical experience, as a major touchstone. Although verbally I was still unable to explain or describe just what I had glimpsed during that ever so brief moment of clarity, I did, however, have a pretty good idea about what clashed with it. In a sense, a radar detector had been implanted deep within me, and it seemed to be working very well.

Some of my logic may seem a little unusual, but, for what it's worth, it was the kind of logic that I found myself using at the time of my greatest personal clarity.

They say that writing is most legible on a clean sheet of paper, and, in that respect at least, I think I qualified. In one brief moment on the beach, the magic slate had been wiped  clean.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Jewish Martyrs

 

One of my first considerations was on Jewish martyrdom. For the first time in my life, I began to really think about the staggering number of Jews who, over the centuries, had willingly given-up their lives in order to hold onto the Torah. They remained steadfast even if it meant persecution or death.

Over the course of history, it has also been clear that the Jewish people has, all too frequently, been labeled with a large number of negative qualities. Depending on the time and the stereotype, we have been seen as being just about everything from greedy and materialistic to unethical and dishonest. Sometimes we have been the ones to label ourselves, but all too often, we have been given these labels by the other nations of the world.

But, with all the real or imagined faults that have been assigned to us, the Jewish people has typically not been seen as lacking in intelligence or adaptability. Even our greatest detractors would probably have to begrudge us that. In light of this consideration, as I thought about the Jewish martyrs, it seemed pretty unlikely to me that they would want to suffer or die for anything that seemed worthless or insignificant, including a religion.

As I thought about all of this, I also felt very strongly that a religion worth dying for would be a religion worth living for. If it were, in fact, that precious, somehow it shouldn't just be a casual thing that can be discarded for the sake of comfort or convenience. I found myself thinking in strikingly black and white terms about all of this, but somehow, a semi-true religion would be a terribly strange thing to practice.

Fitting-in with all this were some thoughts about others who seemed to pay a price for their beliefs. Reflecting back on some people whom I had read about, or had even met personally, it seemed like those individuals who seem to have some kind of wisdom, are often no strangers to distinctness, separateness, or persecution. Wisemen, across many different spiritual traditions, often tended to stand apart from the mainstream, and have often been ridiculed or oppressed accordingly. In a sense, it seemed to come with the territory.

Although there were all too many Jewish examples, there were also plenty of others as well. For one, there was the image of Ben, my Aikido sensei, who might be thought of as dressing funny, and not particularly eloquent or with-it. Even the Beatles sang about "The Fool On The Hill."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Next Year In Jerusalem

 

There were a number of other historical considerations as well. I may have been one of the last persons to realize it, but the very existence of the present-day State of Israel is truly a miraculous thing. And, on top of this, it doesn't just exist. It is presently being inhabited by Jews who, amazingly enough, were now living there after being away from their homeland for a few thousand years. This, you would have to admit, was, certainly, a long time to be gone from the neighborhood.

Generations of Jews, who had only known life in exile, had come and gone, yet, the spiritual and cultural traditions continued to be handed down from one generation to the next. And, through all this, the hope still remained alive that, somehow, maybe next year they would be in Jerusalem where they might live in true spiritual freedom.

It was simply mind-boggling to think about. Even after being scattered around the globe for a few thousand years, they had somehow managed to retain their distinct identity, and return to their land. And a return to one's homeland after such a lengthy absence was really quite unheard of in the entire history of the world.

If the New York Yankees, for example, had gone away on a two thousand year road trip, what do you think would happen to the team and to the fans? Would their ancestors know that they had been descended from Joe Pepitone? Who would remember what baseball even was? Actually, there probably would be a few constants. Even after two thousand years, through some karmic quirk, Billy Martin would probably still be getting fired and rehired every year by George Steinbrenner. 

But, as far as the Jews were concerned, this was certainly one long, tiring stretch of away games to be playing. There were new stadiums to adapt to, countless national anthems to learn, and, being on a lunar calendar, there were numerous scheduling conflicts to face. And, of course, you could always count-on the hoards of hostile fans, and the many rigors of life on the road.

And, to make their return even more impressive, the Jews clearly didn't accomplish any of this through military might or by winning any popularity contests with the other nations of the world. As a matter of fact, people had tried to blot us out for centuries, and, miraculously, have continued to fail. There were, certainly, some great tries, however. 

       But, through it all, we still survived. Life was never made so bad for us that we couldn't survive. And, on the other hand, life was never made so good for us that we would disappear completely through assimilation and intermarriage. A number of years ago, "Look Magazine" did an article about the trends and statistics in Jewish assimilation. The odds were clearly stacked against Jewish survival. Yet today, the Jews are still around, but it's really hard to find a copy of "Look". Ironically, they were the ones who went out of business, but the Jews didn't.

There was no way, I realized, that Jewish survival or the return to the Land of Israel could have happened without the existence of a Divine hand in the process. We simply weren't strong enough or lovable enough to pull this off ourselves. And help, clearly, wasn't coming all that much from the other nations of the world. It had to be coming straight from the top.

"Am Yisrael Chai" - After all these years, The Jewish People are still very much alive and kicking. If you can understand this, you can begin to appreciate how a lot of other things might be possible.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Rules and Regulations

 

There were a number of other noteworthy realizations that came about primarily as a result of working with the rabbi, and having the chance to watch him in action. As we studied together, we moved along slowly, usually taking it line by line, and word by word. Not only did this prove to be an effective way to learn, but it also gave me a perspective on how the rabbi actually went about thinking things through. And, as I closely observed his process of personal logic, it became increasingly clear to me that the rabbi was, actually, very far removed from some of my existing stereotypes.

Instead of the irrational and superstitious religious fanatic that I had been expecting, he was, instead, surprisingly rational and learned. The more we worked together, the more impressed I became with his intellectual abilities and general level of scholarship. Fittingly enough, he seemed to possess some of the ethical sensitivities that you would hope for in a clergyman, but there was a lot more that went along with it. Somehow, he had managed to combine some of the keen, rational-legal thought processes of a lawyer, with some of the psychological savvy of a good counselor or therapist. And, on top of this, he seemed to have a good working knowledge of a number of different languages as well as a pretty good understanding of the sciences, particularly as they applied to Jewish law.

So, basically, this was a person who seemed to have a really well-trained mind. In my opinion, it was a mind that compared quite favorably with those in academic circles, yet his set of basic assumptions about life were radically different. When it came to personal humility and faith in life, the rabbi seemed a little further along than the typical college professor. It would be difficult to imagine someone like my abnormal psych professor, for example, dancing joyously at a Hasidic wedding. Instead, he'd probably be off somewhere, sipping a drink, and stewing about life being a race between physical and mental illness.

On the whole, I very much admired this tremendous faith and positiveness that he had towards life. You could see how something like that might be particularly appealing for the broken-hearted. The fact that he was observant, and very enthusiastic about being observant, didn't really hurt matters any. Certainly, this was a guy who didn't seem to be taking his religion casually. As a matter of fact, in a number of key areas, he was actually very black and white in his thinking. To him, something was either kosher or it wasn't.

The rabbi also seemed to be using his time wisely. Apparently, there was a lot to learn and a lot to do. It might come as a bit of a shock to Cecil B. Demille, but there are a lot more than just ten commandments to worry about. For a traditional Jew it was, actually, more like six hundred and thirteen, and, the rabbi ran after them all. Instead of seeming like a burden to him, they were, instead, joyously pursued. I couldn't help noticing that this was a little different from my usual attitude of schlepping and worrying.

It has always seemed to me that a religion was a true or false kind of thing, and, if it were true, why not be gung-ho about it? In my mind it couldn't really be true and false, or partially true. It just couldn't be both. It's practitioners could certainly be imperfect, and have their fair share of human foibles and blemishes, but, it seemed to me, that the basic body of its wisdom along with its guiding principles about life should, somehow, have an internal consistency and an eternal usefulness.

I think I had always felt that way, I just happened to suddenly change sides in mid-stream. In the past, I had also been an all or nothing kind of guy when it came to religion, and, was very much whole-hearted in my rejection of it. I viewed it as an outdated bunch of superstitions and old wives tales, and treated it accordingly.

Life working in the funny ways that it sometimes does, I now found myself in the position of being a lot more open-minded about the whole thing. Now I was yearning to find something that I could accept whole-heartedly, and be able to embrace fully. I had blown-over like a house of cards in a strong wind, so the idea of something that had a solid foundation and enduring worth was, certainly, appealing.

       There were other aspects of the rabbi's attitude that I found myself appreciating as well. I liked the way he was fitting himself into a structure instead of structuring something just to fit him. He was working on fitting-in with the rules, instead of picking, choosing, or modifying the rules to make them convenient and palatable to him. This made a great deal of sense to me at the time, even if it was an overwhelming prospect to me personally. I had never thought that I would want to follow any rules much less six hundred and thirteen of them.

Rules, I feared, would cramp my style like a bad necktie. Obviously, they would interfere with the enjoyment of life. And, to top it off, these were also spiritually-based rules, which would be very difficult for others to appreciate. Doing "my own thing" was one thing, but now we're talking about implementing some practices that would make me so different that it put me very much at risk to ridicule and rejection.

 By most standards it just seemed so terribly uncool. Almost by definition, "cool" people, at least in the circles that I was familiar with, tried not to needlessly burden themselves with rules. They listened, instead, to the sound of their own drummer. If you had to follow all these rigid, lock-step rules, whose drummer would you really get to listen to anyway? And, what would happen to individuality and personal freedom?

In many ways, I had done my own thing and had lost. Frank Sinatra may have done it "His Way", but as for me, that approach had taken me right down the tubes into overwhelming personal despair. Maybe along with Burger King, Frank too might be a little off the mark about this one. Instead of having it my way, maybe it would be worth my while to try to follow a discipline for a for a change.

 In light of a concept like spiritual "surrender", it also seemed fitting to consider doing a few things that didn't already fit neatly into my existing lifestyle. It seemed like a pretty good bet that somewhere down the road I'd be doing a few things that might be personally inconvenient. From where I was sitting, spiritual surrender seemed to be one of the major common threads cutting across a wide variety of spiritual traditions, and, in many ways, it seemed like it was the only game in town.

 

 

 

 

Tefillin

 

As luck would have it, I wouldn't have to wait all that long for something awkward and personally inconvenient. In one of our first meetings, Rabbi Rivkin introduced me to tefillin, the set of black leather boxes and straps which are worn on the head and arm during prayer. And to someone like me, they certainly needed an introduction. Somewhere in the back of my mind there were some vague images of Jews wearing tefillin at the Wall in Jerusalem, but that was as close as I had been to them. As a 60's kind of a guy, I knew people who were experimenting with just about everything, but nobody that I knew about was into wearing tefillin.

But, even if they weren't exactly sweeping the country, they had, in fact, been faithfully worn by countless generations of observant Jews. throughout our history. A few years later I would  hear someone tell me that the greatest collection of tefillin could be found in the waters of the Hudson River near Ellis Island and the Statue of Liberty. Many immigrant Jews, anxious to fit-in with their new land, threw them overboard before they came to shore. Symbolically, of course, a lot of other things were discarded in the process.

But, apparently, there were still a few sets left, and, much to my horror, Rabbi Rivkin was now taking a set out of a little velvet bag. I immediately went into a state of shock thinking about what had finally become of me. As he lovingly explained what they were, and carefully showed me how they were to be put on, I became almost fried in my own self-conscious. I felt like the whole world was watching. It had finally come down to this. The psychologist was finally meeting infinity.

With all the delight of someone being recircumcised without an anesthetic, I listened as the rabbi continued his explanation. Apparently the boxes and straps had to be positioned in certain ways in order to form certain powerful Hebrew letters on your skin. There was supposed to be tremendous symbolism and mystical significance in all of these little touches. But, in my mind, I might as well have been playing with a rabbit's foot, rosary beads, or any other religious props or paraphernalia that you could think of. None of these were particularly meaningful or comforting to me in any way, including tefillin. One would probably be about as good as the other. Probably except for tefillin. Somehow, they just seemed like the strangest  of the strange. Yet here I was, allowing myself to put them on.

 "Congratulations," he exclaimed, "You've just been Bar Mitzvahed!" He was serious. The fun just never seemed to stop. Since I was legally a Jewish adult, slightly above the required age of thirteen, and it was my first official mitzvah, congratulations were in order. 

For understandable reasons, I became momentarily disoriented. Not only was I a little old to be having a bar mitzvah, but nobody was handing me savings bonds or fountain pens. And there wasn't even a caterer in sight.

The rabbi instructed me to put on the tefillin every weekday morning and to begin reciting The Shema. This was the traditional declaration of Jewish faith in the One God. Much to my relief, I had, at least, heard of  The Shema before. I had even remembered that it was supposed to be recited as you were dying or being led to your death. Hopefully that wouldn't be happening later that day. He gave me my little Shema pamphlet, and a set of "loaner" tefillin, and sent me on my way.

Needless to say, the next morning I felt tremendously self-conscious as I went about putting-on tefillin for the very first time in my very own suburban home. I felt like everyone in the neighborhood, including my family, was watching and listening to every last detail. Pictures, I was sure, were being beamed back to earth, with both Walter Cronkite and Ted Koppel trying to interpret the events.

I carefully locked the door and made sure that everyone would be staying out of the room for a while. I'm sure the kids would understand. I was just kind of wrapping myself up in some sort of a black leather web, kind of like a Jewish Spider Man. Daddy, you see, wasn't out for his usual morning walk. He's just busy strapping leather boxes on himself. And are the boxes empty? No, of course not. Sewn inside the little boxes are tiny, little pieces of parchment, on which a scribe has hand-written key passages from the Torah. Nothing unusual there!

And, yes kids, he is  talking in there, it's not your imagination. And,  yes, that's right, there is nobody else in the room with him. He talking with some sort of invisible force in the universe, kind of like Luke Skywalker did in "Star Wars". It's a little hard to explain, but, basically he's just kind of wrapped-up in leather boxes and straps, and talking to himself. Surely you wouldn't find anything strange about all this, would you?

But, even with all of this intensely paranoid self-consciousness, I still managed to put the tefillin on and say the blessings and prayers. And, as I stood there, my concentration was broken as I was startled to notice myself automatically rocking back and forth and swaying rhythmically. If I didn't know better, it almost seemed very similar to the way that Jews moved when they prayed. And, it had been most unintentional on my part. I was truly amazed by this, it seemed almost instinctive. It was almost as though the Jew within me was being released through prayer.

As they days went by, I noticed a definite progression in my attitude about putting on tefillin. It went from:

- This is really bizarre, I hope nobody sees this! to

- Well I guess I might as well put them on before I get rolling. to

- Boy, I really feel funny if I don't  put them on before I head-out into the world.

Even if was only a crutch, it was, apparently, a pretty good one. But it really went a lot deeper than that. Each time I went through it I felt noticeably better. There was something tremendously stabilizing in all of this. In a way, I felt like what I was really doing was anchoring myself in reality. I was reminding myself or refreshing my memory as to which end was really up. I felt spiritually strengthened, and better able to meet the day. There was a lot of work to be done out there, and there were plenty of complexities, distortions, and wishful thinking that could complicate the job. The clearer I was, the better it would be.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Windex

 

I also began to notice that the more Torah I studied, the more clear-headed I would feel. It was almost as simple as that. Like some kind of cosmic Windex for the windows of your soul, it would, somehow, manage to remove the everyday build-up of smudges, dust, and debris, and your vision wouldn't be quite so cloudy anymore.

It was fortunate that I was still high enough at the time to stay aware of the cause and effect relationship in all of this. For a number of different reasons I'm not always that clear anymore. But, at that point in my life, not only would I usually be clear-headed and spiritually strengthened from my learning, but I would also feel tremendously relieved as well. 

The clarity of thought itself was the reinforcement. Like some sort of cosmic biofeedback, it brought with it a tremendous sense of personal confirmation that I was somehow on the right track or, at least, somewhere in the right ballpark. It was a feeling that had been noticeably missing after my conversation with the campus minister, for example, or when I was pacing back and forth on the grounds of the Self-Realization Fellowship. Looking back at it, I was probably getting just as much guidance before, but I was too busy feeling bitter about some of the blind alleys that I had been running into. Now, as I was, apparently, "getting warmer", I could feel the guidance coming from above. It was a tremendous relief to be narrowing down the search.

Although I realized that I was, finally, in the right ballpark, I was also acutely aware of the fact that I didn't really know the rules or how to play the game. Certainly, I wasn't overconfident about my ability to hit major league pitching. Some good coaching probably would have helped, but I was having more than a little trouble trusting The Manager and His coaching staff. I was still a little confused about what I needed to do in order to be successful at this level of spiritual competition, and, to make matters worse, there seemed to be a lot of people running around claiming to be coaches. I needed some guidelines for finding some guidelines.

 

 

Guidelines

 

After my experience, I really wound-up racking my brains trying to get a perspective on the whole issue of spiritual guidelines. In trying  to get my bearings, I began with a few basic assumptions that I felt pretty confident about, and went on from there. As touchstones in this I found myself coming back to what I knew from my own direct experience, combined with some of the things that I had learned about the nature of the Divine Personality. Although I didn't administer any personality tests, I could, never-the-less, deduce a few things from His actions.

Starting from square one, from my own direct mystical encounter, it was undeniably clear to me that there was a God. This was something that was no longer open to debate. It was virtually the only thing that I knew with absolute certainty, and, as a matter of fact, I was much more confident about His existence than I was about my own.

       Although virtually all of His actions were beyond my realm of comprehension, and sometimes even ran against my own sentiments, I certainly had to acknowledge His expertise and His benevolence. In my own particular case, for example, I had, clearly, been the recipient of a gracious and merciful act. It seemed equally clear to me that He, almost by definition, has the best interests of the world at heart. And, even if He didn't  have our best interests at heart, I really wasn't in a position to argue with that kind of power and sophistication. The very fact of His existence almost simultaneously defines what is good. And, for a resident of the universe, it was really the only game in town, and, as I learned a little more about it, it actually turned-out to be a pretty good game after all, even if it didn't really need to be. From what I could tell, it seemed like the Commissioner's Office really had a tremendous amount of discretionary power in all of this. The game, it seems, could certainly have been set-up in a number of different ways. It really didn't have to be enjoyable, or even fair for that matter.

As I began to spend a little time familiarizing myself with the official rule book, I began to get a better idea about the object of the game as well as some of the ground rules. From what I could tell, it seemed pretty clear to me that the main objective or purpose in life was, basically, a spiritual  one. It seemed to involve devoting a fair amount of time and energy to acquiring wisdom, refining one's character, and trying to do some good while you were here.

       From what I had seen from myself and others, this essentially spiritual nature of our purpose in life doesn't really seem to be all that obvious to people, particularly to those living in our particular culture. If they do, actually, have a grasp on this, they, certainly, have a funny way of showing it. This was one boat that I had obviously missed myself, and missed rather badly. I certainly didn't suspect this before my experience, and, even to this day, it's something that I almost constantly forget. One of  the problems is that there's just so much going on in this game that it's hard to even know what you should try to keep your eye on. A three ring circus is a lot simpler by comparison. It truth, it's  all too easy to lose sight of the rules or to even forget why you were playing the game in the first place.

Reminders of just how elusive and forgettable this spiritual purpose really is can sometimes come in funny forms. Every once in a while I'll find myself stopped at a light next to a hot-looking pick-up truck. Usually it's been lifted and customized with things like alloy rims and oversized tires. Sometimes there'll be a sticker on the window of the cab - "He Who Dies With The Most Toys Wins".

I could be wrong, but somehow that doesn't strike me as representing a terribly strong spiritual orientation towards life. Comparisons can often be dangerous, but I like to think that, even at my worst, I never managed to get quite that confused or materialistic. On the other hand, I probably managed a few things that they wouldn't stoop to either. Also, I hate to admit it, but, the sticker is usually on some pretty sharp-looking trucks.

But, perhaps I'm digressing. The light turned green and the truck is gone, leaving me in a cloud of dust, so maybe I should continue on with my line of thought.

       As I was saying, if the purpose of life was, basically, a spiritual one, the odds are that we would probably have been given some clues or guidelines to follow since, if nothing else, the purpose isn't always all that obvious. If there were no clues or guidelines, it would all be a rather hit or miss kind of affair. We would be left on our own to learn through some haphazard process of trial and error. And having people grope around, completely in the dark, while expecting them to learn valuable lessons in some imaginary Classroom of Life, would seem to be, if nothing else, tremendously inefficient. Milton Bradley at his worst wouldn't even design a game this poorly, much less Someone with an infinitely higher degree of intelligence and sense of fair play.

On top of this, you would also need some guidelines just to minimize  some of the damage to one's self and to others. Somehow, it would seem needlessly cruel and punitive to have people bumping into each other as they groped around in the dark. To then hold them responsible or accountable for their actions would make the whole thing into some sort of sick joke.

A little contemplation on human nature itself, would also seem to offer living proof of our need for such guidelines. Man, it would seem, already has his hands pretty full just with himself. Along with his limited knowledge, he is faced with all too many powerful drives, feelings, and instincts. At the same time, he has managed to develop a rather uncanny ability to rationalize just about anything he does. So, given this particularly dangerous combination, it would be difficult to trust his feelings or intuition to be reliable guides about proper action. Basically, if nothing else, the poor guy does look like he could use a little outside help.

And, if there is any Divine mercy or compassion out there in the universe, one might expect some sort of help to be forthcoming. If nothing else, if there is any  sense of fair play out there, people should at least get a chance to look over the rules. So, at least the way it was looking to me, judging by man's needs as well as the nature of Divine justice and mercy, it seemed pretty likely that these guidelines were out there somewhere, and were, somehow, accessible to human beings. The question then becomes more a matter of which particular form these guidelines should take.

I remember thinking that it would make a great deal of sense if these guidelines would, somehow, be given to man in a very understandable and usable form. Why go through all the trouble of giving someone a gift that they can't use, or a life preserver that would only pull them under and drown them?  Or why would you send it in a form that might be personally overwhelming to the recipient?

And, over the course of time, people, both individually and collectively, seem to have been overwhelmed in this very manner. When the Jews were receiving the commandments on Mt. Sinai, for example, they seemed to experience a sense of overwhelming awe. The intensity of this was so great they felt a strong need for an intermediary, and Moses was given the job. On a more personal level, the degree of overwhelmingness that I experienced in my much more modest encounter, made the idea of selected representatives or intermediaries a sensible one to me.

On the whole, I found myself noticing quite a few of these parallels between my individual experience and the experiences of the Jewish People as a whole. In truth, I probably generalized quite a bit from my one direct spiritual experience, but, it would be hard not to. I couldn't help noticing how I had been treated personally, and what that might have been saying about the way we are cared for by our Maker. If God had treated someone like me with such undeserved kindness, for example, I thought the odds might also be pretty good that other inhabitants of the earth might be treated in a similar manner.

I also felt pretty sure that, somewhere along the way, contact had also been made with someone else other than myself. If I had been the only person in history to have this kind of religious experience it would be a pretty frightening thought. So I felt pretty confident that there had to have been others. Given the high probability of all of this, religion in general was starting to have a lot more credibility.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Take My Manna, Please

 

There were a few other noteworthy things that I came upon in my readings which sat well with me at more of a personal or human level. In general, they had less to do with religious or philosophical considerations, and more to do with the way human character, human experience, and human emotion were portrayed. 

For the most part, these things were presented in a way that fit well with my own life experience, and my own understanding of human nature. There were a few key descriptions, in particular, that really seemed to click for me, either because I identified with them personally, or because they just fit-in-well with what I had seen of life. Each click of recognition, helped me feel a little more confident about my newly chosen spiritual path.

One good example of this had to do with the way Jewish heroes and characters were portrayed in the biblical texts. Instead of being presented as larger than life "super heroes", they were shown, instead, to be very, very human. Although many of them showed tremendous spiritual strength and understanding, they still made their share of mistakes. And these mistakes and weaknesses usually weren't hidden of covered-up. Sometimes they were pointed-out in a soft or indirect manner that might avoid embarrassment, but that was also good to seen. Even that might drive-home a lesson about trying to be more sensitive about possibly embarrassing someone in public.

To me, this more balanced or more realistic presentation made these texts a lot more palatable, and much more believable. It also made them a lot more useful. Instead of being bombarded with propaganda or with a giant publicity campaign about the Jewish religion, you were, instead, given something to learn from and try to apply to your own life. If nothing else, you could learn a lot about human psychology just by analyzing some of these biblical personalities, and seeing how their strengths and weaknesses influenced their own behavior and character development. 

You could also learn a lot about your own psychology through reading things like The Book of Psalms, for example. In my own readings I found myself encountering a number of things that really seemed to echo my own experience. Through this process of recognition and identification, I began to appreciate the fact that many of my feelings were a lot more universal than I had previously realized. In fact, they had, apparently, been experienced by countless others throughout the course of human history. Understanding this gave me a welcome feeling of relief, and made me feel much less alienated and alone. Reading about sins being "cast into the depths of the sea", for example, made it a little hard to feel like I was the only one with these kinds of experiences.

And then there was the tremendous rush of recognition that came  when I finally found my people. It came to me when we were reading about the Jews being led through the wilderness after their exodus from slavery in Egypt. Understandably there was a lot of insecurity in all of this, and they were having some major trust problems. They didn't know where they were being led, or where their next meal would be coming from.

The WASPs might have said something like, "Well Jim, I've simply had about as much of this as I'm going to take!"

Other groups might have starting fighting with each other, or may have even decided to hire a hit man. But not the Jews!

"Weren't there enough graves in Egypt that you had to take us out into the wilderness to die?", one of them asked. Only a Jew would possibly phrase it this way. Leave it to the Jews to have that kind of sarcasm. And, I could definitely relate to it.

This guy had to be an early forerunner of the latter-day Catskill comedian - "Take my manna, please!"

This book might be thousands of years old, but I know these guys. These are my people - a Nation of Comedians.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Negotiating the Mitzvahs

 

As part of the deal for agreeing to become the "Chosen People", the Jews were given a total of six hundred and thirteen positive and negative commandments to follow. Regulating virtually every aspect of your life, they provided a structure for you to follow through which you could learn how to act properly, how to elevate your character, and how to use your time and energies wisely while you were still living on Planet Earth. If I was looking for opportunities for spiritual surrender, apparently, I was in luck.

And the mitzvahs weren't just to be performed in a perfunctory manner either. To be done properly, they needed to be performed at the right time and place, along with the proper attitude and intention. Each opportunity for a mitzvah was seen as precious. Sometimes it would only present itself once, and then it would be gone forever, so timely action was essential. All in all, this was a spiritual discipline with a very behavioral approach to life. In a world designed for action, there was a lot to do. We could always plan on resting later, on the other side of the finish line.

       For a person coming from a totally non-religious background, it was, obviously, going to be a tremendous challenge for me to work my way up to such a high level of observance. And, given my level of religious ignorance as well as the delicacy of my family situation, I knew I couldn't incorporate all of these practices into my life without making some really big waves. In many ways, it made a lot more sense for me to try a more gradual approach, but moving ahead in more of a step by step fashion also proved to be difficult. And, it wasn't exactly fostering peace and harmony on the home front, or anywhere else for that matter. As a matter of fact, it seemed like just about everything I did or didn't do in the way of religious observance, managed to create some sort of tension or conflict. Borrowing a line from Gary Shandling when talking about his love life, "this just didn't seem to be good for anyone."

So, even with some pretty strong motivation on my part, negotiating the mitzvahs was far from a smooth and easy process. Part of the problem was my own unique blend of religious ignorance and religious arrogance. After all the years of doing my own thing and trusting my own feelings, it was hard for me to let go of that way of doing things. Like a lot of other people, I still wanted to feel like I was in control of my own life.

 But I also realized that I needed to keep pruning-back my amazingly resilient ego, and try to move ahead spiritually. And, as far as that was concerned I found myself becoming increasingly frustrated with my lack of progress. I was also beginning to feel much too isolated. The more I seemed to learn, and the more I seemed to practice, the more it seemed to alienate me from the rest of the family. It was a trend I didn't particularly like.

Somehow, in order to create a few less problems and conflicts, it seemed like a good idea to try to work the rest of my family into some of this. If nothing else, I wanted to reduce their terror about my becoming a more observant person. I was scared enough about those prospects myself, and everyone's terror seemed to be feeding-off everyone else's. I was scaring so many people that I began to incorporated it into my identity. When people screamed, and I realized that they were screaming at me, I also wanted to hide from myself.  

So, basically, I knew I had to move ahead, and if it were at all possible, I wanted my family to be able to come along with me. And, as these became more important goals to me, Chabad started to look more and more like a difficult place for me to realize them. As I imagined myself continuing at Chabad, I could also picture losing my family in the process.

For an individual coming out of a mystical experience it was one thing, but for the average family it was another thing altogether. To them, and probably to a lesser degree even to myself, Chabad represented a spiritual step that was much too large for us to take. Like a strong shot of gin, the hasids were a little too undiluted in their Jewishness for our comfort. They were much too different for us to feel safe with. Real or imagined, they represented a symbolic threat to the stability of our family, and that was more than enough reason to shy away.

So, even though I was grateful to Chabad for bringing me into the right ballpark, and getting me started with some learning, it looked like it was time to be moving on. Personally, at that particular point in my life, it just didn't seem like the right place for me to be. With the ever present threat of change and uncertainty hanging over my head, I found myself hoping that I wouldn't have to become one of them in order for me to fulfill my particular purpose in life.

I had already been through a lot of sudden and dramatic changes, and I wasn't anxious to experience too many more. I wasn't eager to jeopardize any of my few remaining sources of personal stability, especially my wife and my family. The cosmic rug had already been pulled out from under me, and even though I had miraculously landed on my feet, I still hadn't forgotten what a close call it had had been.

I figured my best chance would, eventually, be with the Orthodox, but for the time being, I was hoping for something a little less drastic-looking. The Conservative and Reform branches seemed like long shots, but they were still pretty tempting. They offered me a chance to at least appear semi-normal for a little while longer, and they would spare my family from the threat of massive changes. At some level this was all pretty tempting, even if, in my heart of hearts, I knew it was just a bad case of wishful thinking. If nothing else it showed just how desperate I was to win a few points with the family.

Although they might have been my fantasy ticket to a more normal existence, in truth, I found myself feeling incredibly intolerant and critical of these more liberal branches of Judaism. Far from being accepting and open-minded about them, sport that I was, I basically felt like they had no legitimate right to exist. Luckily for everyone I wasn't running the universe.

On the other hand, it would really be a bit of a stretch to see these approaches as fitting-in well with a concept like spiritual surrender. There were too many concessions to convenience and modern life. They seemed to emphasize doing things that made sense  to you, like keeping kosher for reasons of health as opposed to doing it more out of purely spiritual considerations. Traditionally, this is viewed as a little too finicky and dangerous for your own good.

Although I still have some trouble with them, after years of making more than enough mistakes of my own, I've come to the conclusion that we're, probably, just screwing-up in different ways. Given what they know, they're probably doing more with it than I'm doing with what I know.

All in all, these approaches, probably, made lot more sense at more of a social or community level than they did at the spiritual level. All of them were important.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Meanwhile Back At The Ranch

 

Although I may have been getting more spiritually focused myself, I really wasn't doing all that much for the rest of my family, particularly my wife. As a matter of fact, from the moment I returned home from the beach that Friday afternoon, and told her what had happened, things would never really be quite the same again between us. For Marianne, my experience and its subsequent impact had the emotional effect of a tidal wave. The initial hit was deep and damaging, and the ripples continue to this very day.

Ironically, my healing and the way I dealt with it, actually managed to traumatize my loved ones, and, even after all these years, the wounds have never really healed completely. They remained, instead, frozen in time and covered-over by layers of fear, reasonableness and compromise. There were just too many feelings of hurt and betrayal. They would not be easily forgotten.

My wife had seen me bolt out the door an anxiety-ridden agnostic, and return, a few short hours later, radiating all sorts of light and spiritual energy, and talking incoherently about revelations and death-rebirth experiences. Needless to say, being on the receiving end of something like this must have been a tremendous shock to her system.  

When I came through the door I was still so tremendously awe-stricken and disoriented that I could barely put any of it into words.  I barely knew what to think, much less how to, actually, convey it to anyone else. I can't really imagine what I might have, actually, said to her, but, whatever it was, I'm sure it was enough to cause her grave concern. Looking back at it, it was, probably, a poor time to say very much, particularly if I was looking to have any credibility.

But, for the most part, I wasn't really as concerned with that as I should have been. Even though I was pretty disoriented, I was still feeling tremendously excited and relieved. In many ways, in fact, I had never felt better in my life. Physically and spiritually I felt completely healed, and my breathing was incredibly calm and deep. My color was also radiant and wonderful, and my eyes were clear, probably clearer than they had ever been. And my vision was even clearer.

But, whatever relief and positiveness my experience may have held for me, they became almost immediately overshadowed by the obvious alarm it was creating in my wife. Rather than wanting to take notes or open a holy shrine, she instead must have prepared herself for fight or flight. Certainly she'd have to be strong and remain in control. After all, who else would be able to step in and maintain the stability of the family? Her husband, obviously, wasn't going to be the one to do it. He was busy becoming some sort of a religious basketcase. He, clearly, wasn't functioning any more, and there was no telling when or if he ever would be.

So although, in some ways, my search may have been over, my wife's problems were only just beginning. Her life had suddenly been turned-into a bad version of "Invasion of the Body Snatchers", and she hadn't asked for any of this. Someone had, obviously, taken control of her husband's mind and body, and although he may have looked a lot like Steve, he obviously wasn't the Steve that she had come to know and love. She wanted him back, and she had no idea of where he was or if he would ever return. That thing from the giant pod had, somehow, replicated him, and had done something horrendous to his emotional system.

For all intents and purposes my wife had suddenly been widowed, but, in many ways, this seemed even worse. She couldn't just bury me, go through her grief, and get on with the rest of her life. Instead, through some cruel twist of fate, she was now forced to live with a zombie doing mitzvahs. 

The situation was a natural for generating feelings of suspicion and betrayal, and, although she initially reacted with concern and worry, it probably didn't take all that long for her sense of betrayal to kick-in. Looking back at it, her sense of betrayal may have come first, and most of it was probably pretty unconscious. Mine came a little later when I realized just how much she wanted me to go back to the way I had been. In her heart of hearts, she just kept hoping and hoping that all of this would soon wear-off and go-away.

To my continued astonishment and horror, she kept wanting the "old" Steve back, but, I knew that was impossible. To me, it was pretty clear that the "old" Steve had gone about as far as he could go. He had given it the old college try, but he had finally reached the end of the line, and would never be quite the same again.

But, I was so caught-up in the intense immediacy of my own situation that I failed to appreciate just how difficult this must have been for her. In my present condition I was about as far from being objective as I could possibly be, and, as a result, I managed to feel tremendously shocked and offended by her reactions. Her feelings of panic and betrayal terrified me even more and escalated my own feelings of panic and betrayal. This was my wife! Why was she acting this way? After all our years together I thought that she should just trust me on all of this. Why would I be making any of this up, after all I had been totally anti-religious ever since she had known me. What did I have to gain by any of this, I wasn't a missionary?

 I had turned her life into "Invasion of the Body Snatchers", but she had returned the favor. I felt like the guy who had seen them delivering truckloads of giant pods. I knew we were all in tremendous danger, but no one would believe me. I hit a level of frustration that was beyond belief. At times I felt like I was screaming from inside a sound-proof booth.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Help In The Gray Area

 

Things got to the point where all we seemed to have in common were our fear of change and our mutual sense of betrayal, and, as .a common bond, that was really a tough thing for us to build on. All too often, we found ourselves on opposite sides, pulling for different things. My steps forward were seen as steps backward, and my steps backward were seen as encouraging signs of normalcy and health. My break-throughs and insights about life were treated like figments of my imagination. I wanted to hold onto them forever, but she hoped they would all go away. We had become adversaries instead of partners.

 My frustration and rage over this was tremendous, and it continued to grow, and this, in turn, made me seem even more unstable to my wife. It offered her further validation for her already substantial fears and suspicions. I found myself feeling bad about myself too. Far from feeling like some kind of spiritual hero, I felt a lot more like a criminal. There was a deep sense of shame and guilt for subjecting my family to this kind of torture and terror. These were my loved-ones yet I seemed to be bringing them nothing but unhappiness.

        As a couple we had reached an impasse, and we realized that we needed some help. But, we were stuck in the gray area between psychological and religious issues, and it was hard to figure-out who we should turn to. As for myself, I was in no mood for a psychologist or any other mental health practitioner. Even though I was still, technically, one myself, I just didn't trust their ability to handle spiritual issues without reducing them into psychological terms. This was counterbalanced by my wife's apprehensions about the rabbinate, and the clergy in general. She had difficulty understanding how a clergyman could be unbiased in the area of religion, and it was hard to disagree.

We made a few attempts at rabbinical counseling, but these ventures proved to be unsuccessful. Unfortunately for everyone, the Chabad rabbis managed to offend my wife almost instantly. In all fairness, it probably wouldn't have taken all that much to press the wrong buttons, but they were pretty young, and, not particularly well-trained as counselors. As a result, they managed to put her on the defensive almost immediately. In attempting to open her mind to the idea of Jewish observance, they wound-up in a heated debate about the relative merits of different lifestyles. Understandably enough, my wife felt no need to justify her lifestyle to anyone else, let alone people who seemed, to her, to be religious fanatics. She felt like she was basically a good person, and felt no need to apologize for the way she led her life.

The unfortunate defensiveness that all of this elicited quickly brought down the curtain on that particular avenue of help. But, we decided not to give-up on rabbis altogether. There were just too many Jewish issues tied-up in all of this to risk moving out of the rabbinical sphere altogether. So we sought-out a few other rabbis who, we hoped, would be more moderate in their approach to religion.

But, they too, didn't seem to have what we needed. On the whole, we found them to be very bright, well-spoken, and extremely cordial, but, when it came to actually helping us with our own particular situation there were some problems. Ironically enough, these rabbis seemed much more sensitive to the psychological issues than they did to the spiritual ones. In comparison to the Chabad rabbis, for example, they were much more savvy about pastoral counseling, but they seemed almost completely lost when it came to actually working-through some of the religious issues. For spiritual advisors they seemed unusually perplexed about spiritual things.

Looking back at it now, I have a much greater appreciation for just how difficult we must have been for them. Even without all of the delicate religious issues compounding everything, the relationship itself was in a terrible state of disrepair. We were barely talking with each other, were easily hurt, and extremely well-protected around each other. As a couple, we would have been a challenge for any helping professional, regardless of their background or level of training.

And, we weren't exactly in the most clear-headed, objective position about all of this. We were operating, instead, out of a perspective that had become constricted by our own sense of panic and desperation. We were under pressure, and it showed. We desperately needed some answers, maybe even some magic ones, and we were extremely discouraged and frustrated when we didn't seem to be getting any. And, we weren't really in a position to see much beyond this. 

But, even though some of our expectations may have been unrealistic, it still seemed like some of the rabbinical advice was lacking in genuine understanding, particularly when it came to the spiritual issues. Some of it was also delivered with what seemed to be a terrible sense of timing, sometimes, seemingly, out of synch by months or even years.

Some of their responses were also given at a level that seemed very different than the one we really needed help on. I remember telling a rabbi about how my family was falling apart and, basically, I was told to come to shul, bring the family, have a little wine, a little cake, and so on. This might have been a good idea and some nice sentiment, but it was something that neither of us could relate to at that particular time in our lives. The rabbi was, probably, thinking of us more in terms of people who needed to re-involve themselves in the Jewish community. This, probably, assumed a little too much in the way of a Jewish background on our parts. Apparently, we had failed to convey to him just how ignorant and out-of-touch we, actually, were about Jewish rituals and customs. He didn't seem to appreciate that we were, basically, starting from square one.

Even though we hadn't sought out any psychologists, we wound-up working with a Conservative rabbi who, ironically enough, proved to be more helpful at a psychological level than he was at the spiritual level. He pushed for some better communication between the two of us, and, to a certain extent, did some things that were helpful and therapeutic.

I wasn't nearly as grateful about that as I should have been, but there were too many other frustrations and disappointments. One of the most exasperating aspects of dealing with him was the seeming absence of a spiritual orientation to life. He seemed more religious than spiritual, and this confused had angered me even if I wasn't all that clear on the difference myself. Part of my education, it seemed, would be to learn that all clergymen weren't necessarily spiritual. 

At one point I became particularly frustrated with the lack of answers and spiritual guidance and direction, and the rabbi sensed that he wasn't living-up to my expectations. To my surprise he defended himself by telling me that it seemed like I was looking for a guru and not a rabbi.

I remember pointing to the sign on his door that said "Spiritual Advisor" and, with great hostility, asking him just exactly what the sign meant. "Can you advise me spiritually or do you just plan Bar Mitzvahs?" It probably sounded a lot like the fellow complaining to Moses about being taken into the wilderness to die.

I'm sure that none of the rabbis enjoyed my intensity, confrontiveness, and general hostility. I was, certainly, no bargain for them. Looking back at it, the expectations that we had for them were really much too high. What we really needed, it seemed, was help on a number of different levels simultaneously. We needed help as a couple, and we also needed help in finding a spiritual teacher and a supportive community to help us move ahead Jewishly

And, even though these rabbis were highly educated people, they weren't necessarily sages or wisemen. They were just human beings like the rest of us, and they freely admitted this to us. But, as harsh and unreasonable as this sounds on my part, it bothered me that they admitted this so easily. Their admission of human fallibility seemed almost like a cop-out for their lack of spiritual understanding.

But, even with all the frustration and disappointment, I think that in a funny sort of a way, we actually got what we were looking for. We wanted to get away from religious zealots for a while and we did. And, we were looking for moderation, and we got exactly what we were looking for in that department. Looking back at it now, it almost seems like I was setting all of this up to fail. In my heart I had to have known that these moderate voices really made too many concessions to convenience. At some level I knew that it was only the Orthodox who really approached their religion like a true spiritual discipline. An idea like "spiritual surrender" would be an alien concept to these moderate, yet reasonable-sounding voices.

But, maybe I thought that I was buying a little time for us, and a little more credibility for the Jewish religion. These rabbis and their congregations were a lot more like "normal" people to us even if they were a bit conservative. And they were fine for who they were, even if they weren't what we ultimately needed. So, even though some of their responses may have been disappointing, they were appropriate to the level of observance at which they were holding.

For Marianne and myself, maybe these were just some necessary steps along the way. It would have been much too big a jump into something more heavy duty. Even if he wasn't a "guru", the Conservative rabbi, in particular, really did help us on a number of levels. For one thing, he helped us do some of the psychological work that we needed to get out of the way before we could really start dealing with the Jewish issues, and he also helped us get a more palatable introduction to the world of services and rituals. The kids. in particular, really liked to go there on Friday nights. They started to get into the rhythm of it all.

As far as getting help in resolving some of the Jewish issues, we, actually, wound-up having our best luck with a psychologist who, humorously enough, also happened to be black and a woman. After a number of unsuccessful attempts at rabbinical counseling we still had so much left to resolve, that we just had to keep looking for help. But, between the two of us we managed to eliminate just about everyone possible because they were biased in one way or another when it came to religious issues. The field had narrowed-itself-down to the point where Marva was the only person we could agree on whom we both respected and who also might be neutral on Jewish issues.

        Working-through some of our Jewish issues with a black woman psychologist turned-out to be a pretty interesting experience, and I'm sure she learned a few new things about the Jewish people in the process. Like the rabbi, she also focused a lot more on the emotional issues rather than the religious ones. With some tremendous patience and perseverance she was, eventually,  able to get us to the point where we could at least let down some our defenses and start dealing with each other in a less hostile way. As our communication slowly improved, we were able to develop some better understanding and a little common ground. Apparently the psychological issues needed to be addressed first before we could even think about getting to the rest of it. This would be a good lesson to learn.

Another thing that proved to be helpful was a Marriage Encounter weekend. It’s goal was to make good marriages even better, but we went anyway. We spent a lot of time writing-out our feelings and sharing them through exchanged notebooks. The relatively non-threatening format helped us cut-through some of our regular destructive patterns. All in all, we found it very much worthwhile, and we kept our Marriage Encounter sticker on our car for quite some time. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Black Sabbath

 

Looking back at it, one of my major mistakes was in not integrating these new religious practices in much more of a gradual and thoughtful way. In spiritual growth just as in many other areas of life, slow and steady usually wins the race, but, unfortunately, I didn't realize that I had the luxury of very much time. Although I knew that God existed, and I had a sense of His awesome power, I really didn't know all that much about His character, particularly when it came to things like patience and mercy. My relationship with Him was still very new, and I found myself severely underestimating just how much compassion there, actually, was out there.

        It's funny, but I kept running into people who were very envious of my direct religious experience. After struggling with their own faith for so many years they envied my absence of doubt. But, comparisons like these were, obviously, dangerous to make. The grass wasn't always greener once you got to the other side. They didn't seem to realize that, in many ways they were underestimating the value of some of the things that they already had that I didn't. I may have had a piece that they desperately wanted, but they, in turn, had some pieces that I probably could have used a lot myself. In fact, I found myself envying the faith and courage that they were able to show. Somehow, they were able to trust life in spite of some of their spiritual doubts and uncertainties. To me, this was something that seemed truly admirable. I, on the other hand, apparently, needed to take a peek at the answer sheet in order to make it through the rest of the test.

But, apparently, everyone is running his own race, and, as far as I was concerned, I was starting from the somewhat unique position of having no doubts as to God's existence, but plenty of doubts as to the true nature of His character. I lacked the faith and trust of even the simplest of persons, and, far from being relaxed and trusting about how I would be treated and judged, I found myself, instead, extremely panic-stricken and paranoid. Far from being gracious and inspiring, I found myself, instead, being rather bitter and wretched. 

Jewishly, when they talk about having a "fear of God" they mean it more as a sense of awe and reverence. I, undoubtedly, had some of that, but I was also running around like a chicken without its head, trying to avoid punishment. But, given my particular frame of reference, that too was, actually, very understandable. In my mind at least, there was a very strong likelihood that, at any moment, I would be struck down by lightning, or by whatever else might be hurled-down at me that happened to have my number on it.

       I assumed that since I had no doubt as to the way things really were, that I really had no excuse for not becoming an observant Jew, as quickly and as perfectly as possible. Others, with their doubts and uncertainties would have the luxury of being able to dabble. But, as for myself, after my sudden head-on mystical encounter, I didn't have that kind of a luxury. I was all too intensely aware of the fact that here was an all-knowing and extremely powerful force out there, that knew that I knew. And, I couldn't really pretend that I didn't know either, particularly at first, although, over the years I, actually, got a lot better at it.

My progress in moving ahead Jewishly was also strongly affected by the fact that I really had no idea about what I was, actually, doing.  Many of my ideas about what it took to become a religious person were quite infantile and unrealistic. I had no idea about just how much effort, learning, and discipline, actually, went into it. Sadly enough, my staggering degree of personal ignorance about all of this was, probably, an accurate reflection of just how little thought I had  really given to it over all those years.

But, for those of you who like to know that there really is justice out there, you'll be relieved to know that I did, in fact, pay a pretty steep price for my ignorance. Floundering in my in my own self-imposed darkness, I found myself doing things improperly, quite often terribly out of sequence, and, almost always with the wrong attitude or spirit. I almost made a career out of putting the cart before the horse, and it wreaked havoc on those around me.

In my futile attempt to become an instant hasid, I found myself worrying about things like violating the Sabbath by accidentally turning-on the tiny lightbulb inside the refrigerator whenever I’d open the door instead of worrying about the fact that I was almost completely clueless about how to really observe the Sabbath in the first place. And all of this rather uncharming obsessiveness was also driving my family crazy.

Further compounding the problem was the fact that I still had much too much faith in my own judgment, much too much for my own good. Even though I was negotiating my way through brand new territory, and had no teacher or supportive community around me that I really trusted, I must have figured that I could still somehow work around these things. I may have died, but, somewhere inside, the 60's psychologist was still very much alive and well, and still very much full of groovy advice. He was still there, reassuring me that, even when it came to my own spiritual growth, I could still trust my feelings and intuition to guide me.

So, be it out of a need for control, a fear of trusting anyone, or simply out of bad habit, I found myself still wanting to do it my way. Only now I had a new job - I was acting as my own rabbi, and managing to give myself some pretty lousy advice in the process.

Part of the problem in figuring out how to pace myself was that the Chabad rabbis had seemed a little too afraid about telling me to slow down. Understandably enough, they were reluctant to tell me anything that might lead to me violating Jewish Law, but this seemed to put everyone in an awkward position. People at that level of observance were extremely careful about their words and actions, and that kind of watchfulness really doesn't loosen you up very much. How could I do things at my own pace when they were scrupulously observing every last detail in the Code of Jewish Law. If nothing else, fear of sin could get pretty contagious. So between their fears about saying it and my fears about believing it, it was tough to get any clear answers about how much to, actually, slow down.

One of the only guidelines I remember running into was the idea of trying to maintain "Shalom Baiyis" (peace in the home). But when it got down to specifics, and trying to, actually, put it into practice, I found the concept to be very elusive, and almost as vague as the concept of trusting your intuition. There was another Baal Teshuva who was also studying with Chabad at that time, although he was a lot further along than I was. He already had the black hat and the mannerisms and was also studying psychology. I knew that his marriage hadn't survived his sudden return trip to Judaism, but he didn't seem to have too many hot tips about Shalom Baiyis either. It made me very nervous to think that I would lose my family and just wind-up with a black hat as a consolation prize. I tried to keep him in mind as an example of what could happen if you pushed too hard.

One thing that was really tough to figure out was what to do about observing the Sabbath. The rabbis couldn't really help me very much here either. Ethically, they couldn't very well tell me something that might lead me to violate Jewish Law, like, “Drive to shul for the next four months and then when you feel more comfortable move into the neighborhood.”

I would be there for services on a Saturday morning to try to start learning something about my religion, but my presence there, even as a rookie, felt like a violation. Just as an aside, I couldn't help noticing that an all too common question, even to newcomers such as myself, had to do with how you got to shul that day. You might barely know the difference between Moses and Charlton Heston, but, somehow, there was a message that you were expected to walk to shul, and, definitely, not to drive.

Even a friendly question about where I was from or where I lived fed my self-consciousness and paranoia about being discovered. If I told them that I, in fact, lived in Del Mar (a twenty-five minute drive on the freeway), it wouldn't take them all that long to figure-out how I got there. And, even if they themselves were comfortable with that, in my own self-consciousness, I really wasn't.  I felt like I had a neon sign flashing the message that there was a commuter in their midst, a Sabbath desecrator. This can all put a lot of pressure on someone who is trying to integrate things in more of a slow and steady manner. It's also a wonderful way to foster feelings of guilt and resentment, and can be almost as tactless as asking about your background with incest or adultery.

For whatever the reason, it quickly got to the point where I just felt too uncomfortable about driving on Shabbos. I decided to stay home and not  go to services, at least that way I wouldn't be violating all the laws. So, even though I was living twenty miles from an orthodox shul, and still knew, virtually, nothing about how to really observe a Sabbath, I still figured that I could do my own thing. I had no idea about how to follow the service, but apparently I wouldn't be able to find out. Could I drive for while, learn about it, and then do something later about moving closer to the Jewish community, or what? Apparently, no clear answers were forthcoming. 

But, even if I had to do it in a vacuum, somehow, I figured, it would still be possible. So I stayed home and held my own service on Saturday mornings, and managed to achieve new spiritual lows for myself and for my family. In my ignorance and isolation, away from any community, I said my prayers alone, without singing, and worried about the lightbulb in my refrigerator. And, for some strange reason, I didn't quite get high,  refreshed, or regenerated. Instead, I just became nervous, pained, and up-tight, and my family became acutely aware of this. If this stuff is so great, they rightfully asked, how come your still so miserable.?

I became a living testimonial to the folly of putting the cart before the horse, and it wasn't helping me win any popularity contests. For me at least, ignorance wasn't bliss, particularly over the long run. It really wasn't even close.

In my wretchedness and isolation I drove them out of the house. Rightfully, they fled. I had botched Shabbos and sent them fleeing into Shop-Us.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Teach Your Children Well

 

Jewishly, we are taught that an ignoramus can't be a righteous person. No argument here! I was basically an ignoramus who knew it, yet I was still trying to turn-on the rest of my family even if I was really in no position to do this.

I introduced them to my own unique blend of religious uptightness. Shabbos became a day of don'ts rather than some sort of a spiritual high. So did a lot of other things. Eating out became a problem, as did soccer games. Apparently, if you really love your child you'll show-up at the soccer field, religiously, every Saturday morning so your five year old won't get a complex.

Many years later I realized that my primary focus should have been on working on myself. If this turned out to have a positive or inspiring impact, so be it. In many ways, this attitude kind of parallels the role of the Jew in the world. We are supposed to be a light to the nations, but we don't do this through proselytizing or crusading. Instead, we are to try to live our lives at such a high ethical level that we become an inspiring model for others to emulate.

If I had stayed within this gameplan, it would have minimized a lot of the damage. Most people, I found, weren't waiting to be clued-in by me or anyone else, and, I should have known that better than anyone given my particular line of work.

A lot of other things were awkward as well. At a social or interpersonal level, I didn't have a great deal of comfort around observant Jews. Virtually all my friends were not religious, and most of them were not even Jewish. I also kept my distrust of the clergy, as some of these early rabbinical contacts had done little to help me become more trusting. Thank goodness, over time, I started to meet and learn from some truly excellent rabbis. As San Diego itself grew Jewishly, I was able to be nourished by some of the new rabbinical additions to the community.

Even though Judaism is a family-based religion, community activities are critical in the life of a Jew. This meant dealing with services, so called "organized religion", and just being around other fellow members of the tribe.  And, all of this took an extremely long time for me to get used to. I didn't like sermons, and I had an extremely low tolerance for pomp and ritual.

Although many of Moses's prayers were short and to the point, apparently, that didn't always sink-in with some of the rabbis and cantors. Services, particularly on Sabbaths and holidays could turn-into real tests of endurance. There's a big difference between being led in prayer, and watching a performance, and I couldn't always take-it. I developed  a lot of  resentments about unnecessary showmanship. It was particularly painful  to watch people who showed-up once a year at the high holidays, hoping for a little inspiration, getting turned-off by some ego festival or heavy-hitting financial appeal.

        Individuals, adults as well as children, who weren't already steeped in the tradition and totally committed themselves, sometimes had to really reach-down deep inside themselves for some extra motivation just to be able to get through some of this. In order to  be able to learn and grow Jewishly, there was a need to educate one's self to the point that things could be appreciated. Even things like the basic service, for example, could not really be appreciated without an education.

In my case I also had to deal with what I was going to teach my children, and what I would encourage them to get involved with Jewishly. I didn't want to be authoritarian about it, and tried, in my own way to be considerate and sincere about it. But by own fears and ignorance didn't make it easy. Among other things, I was afraid of not doing it, doing it wrong, and not knowing how to do it correctly.

There were many conflicts that came about in trying to be encouraging, protecting, and perfect. I had particular difficulty in recommending activities that I, as a motivated person, were finding hard to take myself. I hesitated to recommend things that seemed insincere or uninspiring, but, on the other hand, there was little in the way of purity in the world, and waiting for purity could mean waiting one very long time. As much as I wanted to, I found that I couldn't really protect anybody from hypocrisy and couldn't guarantee that a particular experience would result in an unbelievable "high."

Of course I still had some strong desires to "save" or enlighten my family. I knew enough to try not to take-on the rest of the world with this effort, but I should have really given-up completely.  This need, wherever it was coming from, was almost completely useless, offensive, and destructive. If I needed to "save" anyone, it was myself.

Adding to my already minimal personal charm, were new constrictions on our lifestyle. Eating-out at restaurants and at other homes became awkward and problematical. Travel on Shabbos and holidays needed to be worked-out, and it just wasn't smooth. I was surprised to find-out just how much expressions of love and enjoyment are bound-up with things like eating and drinking. Turning down an unkosher meal would quite often be interpreted as rejection.

And, what were we to tell the children about where they should eat, and what they should eat? How pushy should a parent be? How much should be left to individual choice and preference? These were topics of many a heated debate.

Family members all wanted to assert their individual freedoms and yet this too might elicit guilt feelings and additional conflicts.  Family members also loved one another and wanted to keep peace and harmony if at all possible. I also didn't want to be a policeman or private detective when it came to food or anything else for that matter. In one attempt to cope with all of this, a strategy was developed wherein my son would be careful about what he was eating when  I was around, but, when I wasn't around he would eat what he wanted to eat. This wasn't exactly the atmosphere or attitude that any of us wanted to see.

Finding my own level, and negotiating through the mitzvot continued to be difficult. I still had my competing fears. If I was too strict I would put-off or drive-away the rest of the family, but, if I was too flexible I might look like a hypocrite, or someone who was just plain inconsistent or erratic. It went on like this for years.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Round Peg in a Square Hole

 

To our credit, at least we wanted be consistent about things. We wanted to practice what we preached. Eventually we decided to try to connect with some part of the Jewish community in San Diego. Like going down the Amazon, it was time for us to venture forth into the dreaded world of what we had thought of as "organized religion."

Since Chabad was now an uninviting option for the rest of my family, we decided to try Beth El in La Jolla. Location-wise it was the closest synagogue to us, and, as a Conservative synagogue, it would be more moderate in its approach. This, we figured, was, probably, where the normal people went.

The rabbi was very perky and peppy, and the congregation was small, friendly, and growing. We started to attend as a family on Friday nights. It was basically  O.K., and the kids, in particular, seemed to enjoy it. They enjoyed getting candy from the rabbi, and learning some of the songs.

Saturday mornings I would be there without the rest of the family, and, although the services were pleasant enough, I wasn't finding them particularly satisfying or nourishing. I'm still not really sure why that was.  

As my hopes for a "normal" life seemed to be vanishing, I started to experience intense morbid despair during the services. I remember having fantasies about leaping through the plate glass window in the synagogue, and wondering what kind of a reaction it would get. It was like something out of "Harold and Maude" Fantasies about suicidal gestures, of course, seemed unbefitting to the nature of the Sabbath day.

I was getting the sinking feeling that this "reasonable" choice of synagogues wasn't going to do the trick either, even if, on the surface, it would have made things a lot easier. So much for wishful thinking about minimally disrupting our lives.

When the Beth El thing didn't work-out, living in Del Mar became increasingly distressful for me. The town was beautiful, and I loved the beach, but Jewishly, there was nothing really happening there at the time. One Saturday morning I found myself pondering all of this on a walk down to Beth Jacob, our nearest Orthodox synagogue. Since it was about 25 miles from Del Mar I had plenty of time to think.

Something had to give, and shortly after the walk, we made a difficult, and, seemingly, crazy decision. We decided to uproot the family and move-away from everyone's favorite place, Del Mar. We left the turf and the surf, and, relocated in Del Cerro, A.K.A. “The Hebrew Himalayas”. Viewed from anything but a religious perspective, it was an extremely questionable thing to do. But I needed to be closer to a Jewish community, and see how religious Jews actually lived their lives.

It was a difficult and risky move, but we did it. The rest of my family had very few complaints about Del Mar.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Healing From The Healing

 

I found myself listening to a lot of talk radio, apparently I was avoiding music. At the time I chalked it up to the music of the 70's, but, looking back at it, it's obvious that I was simply avoiding music. I also stopped playing my guitar, and going to the movies. The movies, I felt, really manipulated your emotions, and life already felt emotional enough for me. Sports had also become pretty meaningless, particularly as a spectator, so I just spent a lot of my free time reading and brooding.

I also made sure that I avoided the beach at Del Mar like the plague. I was all too conscious of the fact that my schedule for Divine surrender was running a little late, so I would save my visits for special moments of intense soul-searching. Among other things, I guess I didn't want to wear out my welcome.

 As the years went by, I continued to feel caught between a number of different worlds, and there was nowhere to land. The cool, mellow people that we had previously associated with were now uncomfortable for me to be around. They were still into a lot of the same things, although Yuppiehood was starting to make a few insidious inroads into their lifestyles. But, as for me, and probably the rest of the family, we continued to have trouble fitting-in with any group or community.

I, certainly, didn't qualify as "mellow" anymore, I wasn't even remotely close. Instead of doing my own thing I had now become uptight and religious, and, even without all that, I felt like I had become just too weird for every ones tastes. Some major adjustments had to be made, and they weren't going smoothly.

Eating out became even more of a problem. I couldn't really go over to someone's house for dinner without having to give some long, crazy-sounding explanation about Jewish dietary laws or the lunar calendar. I was playing by a different set of rules and assumptions than the rest of the kids on my block, and the personal fit was still very uncomfortable for me. Part of the discomfort was the fact that I still wasn't doing things properly, and I knew it. So bringing up the whole topic of mitzvah observance put me in touch with my own inconsistencies, and face to face with my fears about the future. In my mind, if I kept changing I would lose everything, and if I didn't I could be used for cosmic target practice.

When it came to mingling and socializing there was always a problem about what I could eat that would be Kosher, or when we could even get together to eat in the first place. It seemed as though I couldn't make any plans without some discussion about scales and fins, or milk and meat combinations, and, even when all of that was ironed-out, I was still uptight about what someone might surprise me with.

Normal people usually got together on Friday or Saturday nights, but, there I was, on a different calendar and cycle. Like some sort of Jewish Werewolf I was compelled to follow the cycles of the moon. I also needed to plan around Shabbos, and, depending on the length of the days at different times of the year, that could get a little tricky. In the winter we could go out on a Saturday night, but in the summer we would have to wait until pretty late in the evening. So it was tough to catch a Saturday night movie or to make other normal plans.

Everything was becoming so involved and cumbersome that, out of my embarrassment and self-consciousness, I avoided giving the explanations myself. By default, the job fell on my wife, who was good at smoothing things out. So, like some sort of cosmic custodian or public relations expert she got to explain Steve to the masses. It had to be about as gratifying as being a spokesman for Exxon and trying to explain the oil spill to the local fishing villages. It was, unquestionably, a terrible job for my wife to fall into, and, she, understandably, resented it. Interestingly enough, Marianne was also aggravated by my lack of pride in my Jewish practices. Even though the Mitzvah Monster was wreaking tremendous havoc in her life, she still at least wanted me to be proud of what I had chosen to do. And, in her mind, part of that involved being able to explain myself to others. But, the pride and self-confidence just weren't there for me. I was still struggling with feeling so different, and I continued to feel terrible about the strain that all of this was all placing on my family.

And I still didn't fit-in all that well with the religious ones either. At best, I felt like a rookie. My knowledge of the routines and my level of observance left a lot to be desired. In many ways, the same is true today, but I've gotten a lot better at rationalizing it to myself. Anyway, as it turned out, I found myself in all sorts of new social circles, and dealing with people whom, in my previous life, I normally wouldn't have sought-out. By my usual standards, many of them seemed frighteningly conventional. Sometimes I wondered if they had even heard of the 60's, much less lived through any of it. On the surface at least, they seemed to have spent all their lives living in comfortable suburban settings, getting the right degrees, meeting the right life partners, and observing the right holidays. I still had my distrust of polyester, even if I didn't fit in well with my old crowd anymore.

My occasional ventures out into the arenas and circuses of life were mainly for show. Even if my heart wasn't into it I needed to show people that I was still normal and that I did normal things like playing poker with the boys and going to a movie every once in a while. So, when I could, I pushed myself to mingle with the other fun people. Flexible guy that I was, I would even consent to going out to a play every two or three years, but it wasn't always a rewarding experience. 

        As luck would have it, on one of these madcap adventures about town, we just happened to bump into some old friends from my previous existence in Del Mar. We had always been a little tense around them even when we had all been mellow, non-judgmental people. But now, unexpectedly bumping into them like this during an intermission, it got me particularly uptight. As an unexpected bonus, they introduced me to a friend of theirs who, innocently enough, asked me if I was still working as a psychologist at State.

"No, not really", I replied.

It just kind of popped out of my mouth, surprising me and drawing one hell of a quizzical look from my wife. It was a stunningly odd thing to hear myself saying. If nothing else I, at least, always tried never to lie, yet there I was giving him an answer that sounded like an obvious untruth. The more I thought about, however, the more I realized that it, actually, did have a strong ring of truth to it. It felt true, even if really wasn't. To make myself even more charming I didn't really give him an  explanation. It was a real conversation stopper, and in that sense it really served me well.

        But it was, actually, a very good question, and great food for thought. Was I still working as a psychologist at State? Well, technically I was still at State, but my identity as a psychologist had, apparently, been so obliterated that I no longer even thought of myself as one. As an occupational label it now had completely lost it's aura of coolness and knowingness for me. It was now such a complete embarrassment that I disidentified with it almost completely. He might just as well have asked me if I was still robbing banks, or beating my wife. To me, Psychology was that bogus profession that screwed everybody up during the 60's and I was ashamed about my association with it. I thought of myself now more as a "counselor", it had a nicer ring to it. It had a lot less status too, but at least I could say the word without feeling like a total impostor.  Of course, through it all, I continued to want to be paid like a Psychologist!

So, even though I had touched the truth, and had been the envy of truth seekers everywhere, I still felt bad. And, it was an across the board kind of thing. Personally, professionally, and even spiritually, I was a long way from healthy. And, as the years kept ticking away, I kept stuffing it all back in. Even though I had a pretty good idea of what was under there, I still wanted to keep it down and at a distance. Feeling intensely meant feeling out of control, looking unstable, and losing everything.

A wall of distrust was built-up, keeping the rest of the world at a safe distance. And, just to really be on the safe side, it kept everyone out, regardless of who they were or what their intentions may have been. And that included my family. I trusted them to not abandon me, but not completely. Regardless of who it was, it didn't really feel safe for me to come out and play.

       But we pay a price for everything. In my frustration and fear around selling myself as a normal, clear-headed kind of guy, I found myself, instead, taking on some of the dreaded characteristics of an authentic, card-carrying paranoid. In a festival of self-fulfilling prophecy, everyone's worst fears were now being confirmed, and everything I tried to do about it seemed to be backfiring. Terrified of myself, and even more distrustful of the world, I swallowed and stuffed the unexpressed hurts and resentments that were constantly building-up. Smoking and food helped, but eventually storage became a problem.

On the surface things looked like they were being kept together, but the pain was leaking out and a lot of people seemed to sense it. Just my luck I had to be surrounded by all sorts of sensitive and caring types. My family, my colleagues, and even some of my clients seemed to sense my pain, but they really didn't know how to respond to it. They also sensed my desperate need for nurturance and comfort, but their offers were all rebuffed. They correctly sensed that no human being should really be walking around in that kind of pain, but nothing they could do would penetrate my defenses. With offers of comfort and understanding some of them tried to take it away from me, but I wouldn't let them near it. I'd kill them first, and luckily I was able to convince most of them that it wouldn't be worth it.

To compensate, I went through my hyper-masculine stage, my Clint Eastwood Period. In my counseling work I became much more cognitive in my approach. I reacted strongly against the wimpiness of the Rogerians, both Carl and Fred. There had to be room for a little more testosterone in the counselor. We needed counselors who were a lot less soft, passive, and agreeable about everything. It was time for some good old masculine guidance for a change. I had a "NO WIMPS" sign on my office door, and made sure that I continued to avoid listening to music.

But, it's hard to go on like that forever, and, as luck would have it, some funny things began to happen to me. For one thing, my clientele started to change.

Like a lot of other professionals I found myself working more and more with victims of violence and abuse. Victims of incest, alcoholism, and toxicity, they all seemed to be coming out of the woodwork at once. The A.C.A. (Adult Children of Alcoholics) movement was starting to go strong, and my caseload was reflecting it. And the bad part of it was that they were starting to get to me.

They had such brittle facades, and you could sense their pain under the surface. The work was slow, but tremendously rewarding, and, from time to time, you got to witness their re-entry into the Land of the Living. Sometimes it was hard not to cry.

I also felt like I was more in my element. These were people who needed some help, and these were problems that were worth struggling with. And, even more astounding to me, some of my skills and talents were actually useful in this endeavor. I was being challenged as a professional and as a person, and I responded to it and grew.

As time went by I began to feel a lot more alive and worthwhile, I even cried a little. Clint Eastwood was slowly being done-in, but it, somehow, felt healthy. Layer upon layer was being scraped-away, and I could now feel pain again. And, not only didn't I crumble, but the quality of my work was actually getting better, a lot better. I was proud of my clients, and I was proud of me, and I loved working with them.

There was one client in particular who sensed my pain. Every once in a while Nicole kept getting glimmers that I was a lot more like her than she thought I realized. But I hadn't been abused or raped. Sure, like millions of others I had to pay a lot of tolls on The Garden State Parkway, but I don't really think that that qualified me as a rape victim. I had come from a stable family, so I couldn't really see what she was talking about. But, in a funny sort of a way, I knew that she was right.

Although I couldn't make that bridge into my conscious awareness, apparently that was to come a little later in the unexpected form of a folksinging intern named Dana. Dana was my intern, and we were both enjoying our work together. I felt well-used as a supervisor, and that was becoming a rare experience for me. Although she was facing all the rigors of a doctoral program she was still taking some time to do an occasional folksinging gig down at a local coffee house. After declining a few invites to come-down and hear her sing, I decided to chance it. It was time for my annual outing anyway, so maybe it was time to take a chance. 

Drowsy Maggie's was in a store front down on University Avenue.  It seemed like a total flashback to coffee houses down in The Village - expresso, whipped cream desserts, and a lot of turtlenecks and corduroy. A fair number of small Formica tables were crowded into a fairly dark room, but the vibes were good, even if Marianne and I were probably the oldest couple there. It would be an eventful evening. And, as it turned out, I was about to find out why I had been avoiding music.

As soon as Dana began to sing I immediately started to cry. I just couldn't listen without crying. Like sadistic, heat-seeking missiles her songs were all getting to me. I didn't want to feel anything that intensely, but, apparently, I had met my match. I fought it, but I succumbed.  

For the next few weeks things seemed to grow a little tense between us, but it was hard to put your finger on it. The staff had heard about how great Dana was, and invited her to sing at our staff Christmas party. She invited me to break my twelvestring out of semi-retirement and join her for a couple of songs. I  reluctantly agreed.

We practiced a few times the week before the party, and, for some reason, we both seemed a little testy.  It took us forever to finally agree on two songs. We settled on "Desperado" and "Vincent", but the edginess continued. I knew that I was uptight about performing in public, but I was pretty unaware of just how afraid I was of the music. They were both beautiful songs, and I really didn't want to break down and start crying in front of everyone. Dana, on the other hand, had brought her own set of fears to the situation. She liked me as a person, and respected me as a supervisor, but now she was becoming increasingly afraid of being known and judged by me. She was afraid of being rejected for who she was and how she lived her life.

        Apparently, we both had a lot on our minds, and it was starting to show. Right before we were supposed to go on Dana came up to me and told me that something was really bothering her, and she needed to talk. She thought that it could wait a while, but the tension just felt awful to me. I told her that, whatever it was, we should try to get it ironed-out right then, and she agreed. She told me that she was afraid that if I really knew her that I would reject her. I told her that I never would. 

The following week, as we were listening to one of her counseling tapes during supervision, I inexplicably found myself crying again, and I became confused and embarrassed. We really hadn't been talking about anything all that emotional, and yet I found myself crying, and I had no idea why. And, it also seemed like a pretty inappropriate thing for me to do as her supervisor. Instead of giving her feedback, or identifying issues that I thought she needed to work on, I just found myself crying and I didn't know why. 

I was being flooded by a deep sense of sadness, and I had no idea about where it was coming from. But Dana seemed completely comfortable with it. She was very comforting, and I let her be there for me, even if I never allowed myself to do things like that. After all these years, it finally felt safe enough to cry. And at a very deep level I sensed that safety. And I was relieved.

Over the next few days and weeks I became aware that I had a lot of crying to do. My sadness, apparently, had its own agenda, whether I was ready for it or not. And, although I hate to "need" anything, I needed her to be with me while I went through it. So we made a deal. Whenever I felt like I needed to cry I would call her and we would go sit on the beach together.  

So Nicole had been right. I was like them after all. Even though my experience on the beach at Del Mar had been a healing one, at an emotional level it had still been extremely traumatic. Even though the event had been imbedded in a positive context, my emotional reactions were still all too similar to those of a victim. There were the feelings of complete powerless and loss of control, and the terror that comes along with being so overwhelmed in that way. The pain was there too, even if I was being given exactly what I needed. There was no obvious tragedy or crime, there was no glaring violation. But the losses still felt just as real to me, and, after all these years, I finally felt safe enough to feel them. 

So, over the next few weeks, I mourned my losses, and I felt my fears, and I got back in touch with just how scary and overwhelming it had all been for me. And, for the very first time I was able to fully experience the intense fear of abandonment that probably prevented me from feeling all of this in the first place.

And, as I looked back on it, it became clear to me that the whole process had been slowly unfolding over quite a few years. It became obvious that I had been sent all the right clients to help me grow and heal, and that I had been given everything that I needed. And it had all been orchestrated with such exquisite precision and timing. Slowly but surely, emotional layers that had been covering a wound that had never fully healed, were being slowly scraped away, and I had barely realized it.

Sometimes healing can come in some unexpected forms, and in some unexpected ways. And sometimes we even need help in the form of another human being. Dana was right there for me, mainly just listening to me, comforting me, and not judging me. We both knew that this was not classic supervision, but we also knew that it was profoundly O.K. We were from different times, and had been leading radically different lifestyles, but we had some important work to do with each other and we each knew it, unquestionably.

My victimized clients had softened me up, and now Dana had moved in for the final kill. But she wasn't killing me. It was only my defenses that were crumbling.  As far as I was concerned I was re-entering The Land of the Living. I was feeling things again and it felt all right. The pain was being released and I could breath a little more easily once again. My Macho period was over, and Clint Eastwood was being transformed. Yin and Yang were combining into a new blend. It was finally safe to feel things again, and it was deeply O.K.

I think that somewhere deep inside I must have given up any hope of finding emotional safety and comfort. I felt like it would probably never be safe to land anywhere, ever again. But there it was, in the form of a folksinger, even if that was a tough one to explain. I couldn't explain making appointments with a younger woman to allow myself to cry on the beach. The whole thing scared the hell out of each of us, but we were totally comfortable with it. We intuitively trusted the process.

And a poet was being released from deep within me. For the first time in my life I had a profound need to express myself in writing.

"I didn't know that I trusted you until I found myself crying."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Epilog

 

We're living in La Jolla now, where you get very little house for the money, and are automatically assumed to be arrogant. We try not to refer to it as La Jolla, since we're a little self-conscious about it. We also don't like to get ripped-off, by electricians or plumbers who sometimes like to impose their own well-rationalized surcharge. They figure that if you live in La Jolla, that money really isn't a problem for you so they might as well play Robinhood.

So, when they ask us what part of town we're living in we make it a point to tell them that we live "out near U.C.S.D." By not mentioning the trigger words "La Jolla", we get a brief window of opportunity in which to prove ourselves as regular people who live from month to month like everyone else. If I can work-in the fact that it's a condo or that I drive a twenty year old Volvo it sometimes helps. But it's always a little tense. While awaiting their estimate (read verdict) I find myself holding the phone away from my ear while cringing and praying at the same time. The feeling is probably what the Jewish peasants used to feel like when they heard the Cossacks coming to make a service call.

The hacienda and the big yard are history now. We've exchanged it for a townhouse with a small, but lovely backyard. No more cactus, boulders, aloes, and rednecks. It's lawns, eucalyptus, and power blowers for us now, a little taste of West L.A.

Little Debbie no longer spends hours stalking lizards out in the East County sun, now she strictly goes after birds. She likes to bring them in and torture them for a while before eating them whole. Sometimes I get a chance to rescue them from under beds and on top of showers. The birds are usually pretty quiet and still, so the only tip-off is the cat noise. Sometimes I'm too late and just find a few feathers left and a sleeping cat.

I don't really know what it is, but they have to have the slowest or most trusting birds in the world living out here. They make it almost too easy for Little Debbie. And there doesn't seem to be all that much competition coming from any of the other cats either. Most of them have probably been declawed or are just too phobic to go out and hunt. They probably don't have to either. If they get hungry they probably just order out.

Our townhouse is very comfortable, although it has very little character compared to the house we left behind in Mount Helix. But there are always trade-offs for everything. We moved here to be within walking distance of a new shul, and to get back to the ocean. It was an irresistible one-two combination.

       It's a young and growing community, built around a young, and psychologically-savvy, orthodox rabbi. There's a nice mix of people, and most of them are still trying to find their way up the ladder in terms of their own spiritual growth. The shul is only three years old, so there hasn't been much of a chance for political infighting to develop yet. Above all, learning and spiritual growth are strongly encouraged. Even the rabbi makes sure to protect his time so that he can continue to learn, and it pays-off for everyone. It feels healthy to me here, and I like it.

It's also been great getting back to the beach, I guess I'll always be an ocean person. And I'm still going on my beachwalks, and pondering life. I usually listen to music on my Walkman, but now it seems to distract me from my feelings. Some things never seem to change.

I usually start out down by Scripps or La Jolla Shores and head North for a while. But, usually I don't go too far past the pier. I usually stop for a moment and take a quick look up toward the beach at Del Mar. It reminds me of how far I still need to travel.